It was the start of another long stretch of the school year. It was the time of post-vacation debuts, the time of getting caught copying homework at the very last minute, and the time of getting back in gear while the summer heat was still around beating down on us.

“So how do you feel, Yae?”

“It feels like I’m wearing some crazy heels, but it doesn’t seem too different yet.”

“You sure about that? You’re already a good bit taller than usual.”

“How much have I grown already?”

“Hm… 13 cm, if you can believe it.”

It was also the start of Magnification Week for the second year girls in our school - a week that would be filled with more antics than a vacation abroad would ever have.

“So I’m 173 cm? Wow, You’re right. I can’t wait to get the same height as you, Touya. And I’m going to be getting taller all this week?”

“Yup. Now you’ll know how I felt constantly changing size, though you’re going in the opposite direction. It’s a bit unfair.”

“That’s because I’m a girl after all! Fufu~!”

Our class had known this week would come for a few months now. After the boys went through the aptly named Reduction Week where we were slowly shrunken down to learn what being at different sizes would be like, the girls were now getting their government mandated experience of slowly growing over the next week. That included my childhood friend, Yae.

“Still, just two weeks after we got back seems a bit too quick to be doing this already,” I told the school nurse, Sasakura-sensei.

“Thankfully, we planned all of this back in June,” chuckled the infirmary nurse as she finished signing the paperwork she had been filling out. “I thought you were looking forward to this, Kirishima. The two of you signed the special forms and everything. 5 days and four nights contractually obligated to be with your girlfriend again. Isn’t this an all expenses paid trip for a couple like you two?”

“We’re not a couple yet,” Yae retorted out of habit.

“And if only they were five normal nights,” I laughed. As a member of the health committee, I was expected to help out, so I would’ve been around Yae either way. With the exemption forms we signed, though, we had a bit more alone time because Yae would be getting special treatment with me around. “I’m experienced now, Sensei. I did a lot of studying up since that week. And since I helped set up most of this, I know what I’m in for. Well… mostly...”

“I know you were quite happy to have more say in this week than Reduction Week, kiddo, but you’re not allowed to tell Asano and co anything until it happens, okay? No spoiling the surprises,” Sasakura-sensei told me as she approached Yae. She frowned seeing the normally shorter girl now taller than her. “Just to be clear, though, Asano. You’re not allowed to strong-arm Kirishima into telling you things, okay? His blatant honesty is refreshing, but I’d rather you girls experience the magnification program with a fresh mind.”

“Okay. Sensei,” she nodded. “Still, this is going to be surreal. I can’t imagine myself growing taller, not even after seeing Touya get smaller.”

The school nurse walked over to me and handed over the forms she had in her hand. “It is hard to imagine your own viewpoint changing, but that is part of what this week’s about. Also, while Magnification Week may be similar to Reduction Week at its base, things are a lot more involved considering how big you’ll be getting. Even with the exemption, you’ll be receiving the full course because we can’t just have a giant girl running around the city.”

Sensei was right. There was no way Yae was going to just be able to stay at home with me like I had with her because of how big she’d get. There was less free reign for the girls for safety’s sake. 

I thought this as I sat next to the suitcase that had been Magnified along with Yae. Yae was holding onto a sports bag filled with a lot of items already, but this was a second container for her belongings. It seemed the idea that girls often had more luggage than guys was true, but in actuality, it was also because of how the program warned the girls beforehand to pack enough things. The other members were going to have to bring it outside later before it got too big and heavy.

“As long as Touya’s around, that should be fine. He’s going to be my caretaker, right?”

“Attendant is probably going to be the more accurate term.” It would be a bit strange calling me a caretaker when Yae was going to be a lot taller than me.

Sasakura-sensei checked the clock, seeing we had been talking for a bit too long. “You go on back to class, Asano. Kirishima will be back when everyone in your class gets magnified.”

“Okay. Touya, don’t start getting attracted to the taller girls, okay?”

“I prefer girls who are shorter than me anyways. You of all people should know that by now,” I told Yae as I watched her leave.

To think that she was already 173 cm from the first Magnification. By the time I got back, she was sure to be taller. It was amazing for the government to allow size-changing to become so commonplace. All of us second year boys and girls were going to be learning about how this technology was used whether we liked it or not. 

As my fellow health committee members brought in the next student from our class after having been Magnified, I glanced down at the clipboard I was holding with a packet labeled Magnification Mid-Week Moving Itinerary. I sighed. Even though I knew how big they were going to get, I did not feel prepared enough to deal with a class of literally growing girls.

I was going to have to get used to it though. I was, after all, the committee’s observer.

Gaining height was something both the boys and girls were going to have to get used to. It was certainly a fresh experience when the girls were all back in class together. They had somewhat recovered after suddenly gaining half a head in height.

By the time I returned I found myself looking up at a number of girls.

“Well, would you look at that, Kirishima. I’m taller now,” my classmate and friend, Takahashi, compared her height to mine using her hands. The sleepy-eyed girl was getting a kick out of not having to raise her head to look my 180 cm self in the eye. How tall was she? Her normal 170 cm self was around 10 cm above me now. It wasn’t much but it was noticeable considering I usually never had to look down at the girls in our class.

“Oh, jeez. It’s strange looking you in the eye, Yae,” I ignored Takahashi when I realized my childhood friend was exactly my height when she stood up from her seat and came to me.

“Fufu… It really is surreal,” Yae nodded. “I kind of like it though. So this is what things look like from your height, Touya.”

“Enjoy it while it lasts. The change in height is faster than you think. Well, you girls aren’t going down in scale like we guys did, but you’ll see the difference sooner or later.”

Takahashi was impressed by my casual response. “You’re pretty cool-headed for someone who isn’t the third tallest person in class anymore.”

That was because the girls still hadn’t gotten that tall yet, and I was used to my taller classmates, the 184 cm Yamabuki and Ryou who was 190 cm. Then again, those guys slouched often, so Takahashi did seem taller than them at the present.

Takahashi wasn’t the tallest girl either. The sporty Hozuki was just a bit taller than her while the rough Tsujimoto and the leggy gyaru Watanabe were both 195 cm tall now. I could see Hozuki out in the hall poking fun at the shorter guys walking by. While we didn’t want the 2-D girls to go to other classes while Magnified, there wasn’t any way to stop them. Tsujimoto was smirking while comparing heights with Ryou. The tough guy didn’t seem intimidated. I saw him grinning which made Tsujimoto pout, disappointed he wasn’t reacting like she wanted. Watanabe was playfully flirting with her boyfriend, Arai, pulling him close. Her gyaru friends were joining in too, surrounding the guy.

“I know I’m not going to be this level headed later, honestly. I may know what the week’s going to be like, but it’s not like I’m used to seeing giant girls.”

“So I’m going to be shooting past you soon, Touya,” Yae said aloud. “I have to admit. I always wanted to be taller. Seeing the boys smaller was one thing, but this is the real deal.”

“Though proportionally, this does end up looking weird,” Takahashi pointed us to the group of girls near the popular Eguchi. His four admirers were all taller than him now. It certainly looked odd, like a slightly edited photo, for the petite and childish Shima to be his height.

Well, the same went for Yae, but I didn’t mind.

“Ah, but still, this is a good height,” I said as I put my hand under her chin.

“E-eh?” I watched the girl freeze up as I brought my face a bit closer.

“I don’t think I’ve ever gotten the chance to put my face this close to yours before. It’s an easily accessible height,” I told her.

“A-Accessible for what?” Yae turned red in the face. She knew what I was implying. I was able to force her head in my direction so we were face to face. I could see her blush and close her eyes, expecting me to continue.

Yawn!

A large yawn escaped Takahashi who smiled at the sight of us flirting. “She got a bit more confident since she got taller, but as always, Asano’s really easy to fluster. Don’t go overboard now, Kirishima-kun. You’ll overload her.”

“I got her to blush when I was the size of a bug before. This isn’t really that much of a challenge, Takahashi,” I smirked and let go of Yae so she could cool down.

“You smooth operator,” Takahashi nudged me in the side. I winced a bit more than normally since she applied a bit too much strength.

“Touya, you cheapskate…,” Yae frowned, disappointed I didn’t go through with the kiss.

I was just enjoying having the advantage while. With the advent of size-changing technology, it was clear that society was getting acquainted with women being much taller than me. Before Yae and the others discovered how that would be like, I wanted to get my teasing in before I started getting teased.

It was worth noticing that the girls were quick to realize this. Though their clothes and belongings that they brought to the Magnification device grew with them, the desks we were at certainly didn’t. I could hear Tokiwa’s chair groan as she tried to adjust her seating position. She was extremely flustered when she heard it and snapped at the guys who were snickering.

Seating position was another issue for the girls too. Suddenly having a growth spurt already made them uncomfortable, but it was clear that the chairs and desks were not made for people past a certain height. Yae still seemed mostly alright, but she started shifting her legs because she was a bit too tall for her seat. Takahashi, known for constantly sleeping in class, had similar problems and couldn’t fall asleep because it was no longer comfortable having to bend over to rest her head on the table.

The two of them voiced their complaints to me after our third class of the day.

“Ouch... I didn’t expect this… My back’s aching,” Takahashi complained, trying to stretch. “I didn’t think there’d be problems with our heights this early.”

“This feels so surreal. My knees kept hitting the table. I was happy when I thought my legs got longer, but I definitely don’t like this,” Yae agreed, frowning.

I had a good chuckle as I listened to the 195 cm and 207 cm tall girls’ grievances. As happy as they had been about being taller earlier, all of the girls seemed to have realized being too tall for the normal sized items was rougher than they had thought. Problems arising this early made sense though. The girls were already at the edge of natural human height. Just standing by the two girls was a tad intimidating.

It was also dangerous, though, as I quickly learned when Yae took a step forward.

“Wah!”

“Whoa! I’ve got- you-?”

One issue with Yae suddenly growing too tall was not being used to her stride. Her foot got caught on the leg of a desk. I did my best to catch her, but the moment I grabbed onto her arms, I realized I was not going to be able to. Yae was a lot heavier than I expected, far heavier than me. Her momentum was my downfall. I felt my feet leave the floor as I fell over.

Crash!

“Oof… Ouch...” Yae groaned.

“Mffph,” I would have spoken back, but my mouth was covered by cloth. More specifically, Yae’s right breast had slammed into my face.

“Oh my,” smirked Takahashi. “Asano, mounting Kirishima like that’s pretty bold of you.”

“Mount...ing…?” Yae repeated before she noticed just why her fall was cushioned. My ‘Lucky Pervert’ accident had stopped her from slamming her face into the floor, but she was now on top of me, smothering me under her chest. “U-Uwah! Touya, I’m so sorry!”

Yae stood back up, freeing me from over 80+ kg weight. She accidentally backed up into the table behind her, causing it to tip over with another crash, catching everyone’s attention.

“A-Ah… Um… Ueee…” Yae was flustered and embarrassed from making a scene.

I sighed as I slowly picked myself up. This was going to be the trouble of slowly getting taller. The girls were going to have to get used to their changing height and the boys were going to have to be wary of accidents like this. 

“That was… pretty heavy…,” I mumbled.

Yae took offense when she heard. “Eh? I’m not heavy, Touya.”

Crash!

“Kyaa!” “Whoa, Nakano.” “O-Oh no! Sorry, Nakano-kun...”

Case in point, Honda doing the same thing as Yae and tripping caused her to topple backwards. She knocked her seat neighbor to the floor and ended up falling onto his back, sitting atop of him. The sound and clattering of seats in the classroom made it clear how hard of an impact it was.

“You sure about that?” I asked Yae. “You girls are getting plenty heavier the bigger you get.”

“I hate to admit it, but he’s got a point there,” frowned Takahashi. 

“Uuu… As a girl, that doesn’t make me happy...” Yae frowned. “And I lost 1 kg this morning too...”

“I think we’ve gained a bunch since we started growing.”

I chuckled hearing Yae’s pouting as I rubbed the pain in my neck from the fall. I looked over at Nakano who was trying to reassure Honda that he was alright. I was a little thankful to know I wasn’t the only person caught up in the girls’ clumsiness, but I hoped they’d be able to adjust to their sizes soon.

“208 cm… wow.” Yae was over 2 m tall which we figured out using the measurement lines we marked on the wall in the back of the room. It was more than impressive to realize there was nearly a 30 cm difference between us. This was even more of a difference than how I was normally taller than Yae, making her a height more fitting for pro basketball players than a schoolgirl.

This was evident when Takahashi put her chin on top of my head. She relaxed her body, making me have to support her weight. My knees nearly buckled because I wasn’t prepared.

“Hey, Takahashi, quit it.”

“No way, you’re just the right height for this. I’ve got to do this whenever I have the opportunity,” the sleepy-eyed girl refused.

“That so…?” I had a solution to deal with this, thankfully. With just a single hop, I slammed my head up into the girl’s chin. She immediately leaned back, freeing me as she rubbed her chin.

“Gyah. That hurts…,” she grumbled.

“You kind of set yourself up for that, Aoi-chan,” Yae giggled. After she did though, a pensive expression formed on her face as she looked up. “Speaking of pain though, I’m glad our classrooms have tall ceilings.” 

Yae was concerned about fitting properly after realizing how gaining over nearly 50 cm in a few hours felt.

“That’s true. I actually have to pay attention to not hit my head on the door frame now,” Takahashi complained. She rubbed her chin and the back of her head, revealing that she had actually hit it when she went to the washroom earlier. “Asano, heads up. The toilets are just as rough.”

“Thanks for the warning, Aoi-chan.”

I was a little curious as to how the girls would be able to handle using the washrooms, but shoved that thought to the back of my mind. That was not my job. The girls in the health committee asserted that none of the boys would be managing the girls’ personal and private issues. It was for the best.

It was lunch in any case so Takahashi, Yae, and I sat together to eat as we normally did.

“Hm…? Touya, isn’t your meal smaller than usual?” Yae noticed a difference between the sizes of all three of our boxed lunches.

“You were told to bring stuff to be Magnified, right? That includes the lunches you brought,” I explained to her. “It’s your meals that are bigger right now.”

“Wow,” Takahashi was impressed. “Maybe that means I can win the eating challenge at that ramen shop now.”

“That’d be cheating,” I chuckled.

“Ah, but I wonder,” the lazy genius suddenly turned pensive. “If you can make food bigger with Magnification, can’t we just solve world hunger?”

“Hm? Oh. You have a point there, Aoi-chan.”

It was a good question. Making things bigger was the point of Magnification. I had studied up on the history a lot more ever since Reduction Week. What we’d taken for granted and dismissed because it didn’t directly involve us, I realized was all around us. Reduction and Magnification Weeks really opened my eyes to how the world worked.

Sasakura-sensei had given me the answer to Takahashi’s inquiry.

“Yae,” I called my childhood friend’s attention. When she turned, I pointed into my mouth and opened it. “Aaaah.”

“T-Touya!” Yae was surprised at my sudden forwardness. She was surprised I was the one requesting for her to feed me. She certainly did not mind it, however, as she picked up a meatball to give it to me. “Sheesh. Give me a second to prepare myself first.”

Chomp.

“Mmm… It’s… literally shrinking in my mouth…,” I told her. 

“Don’t you mean, melting in your mouth?”

“No,” I could feel the meatball literally shrinking back down to its regular size. “It looks like Sensei wasn’t lying about the failsafes. If someone regular size eats something Magnified, it’s been set to shrink back down for safety’s sake.”

“That’s… surreal… Just how precise is the Magnification technology?”

“That’s… definitely for the best,” Takahashi had a realization. “I didn’t want to think about what would happen to food continuing to grow inside someone’s stomach.” 

“Foods should be on the same scale as the person eating them. That’s the safest option,” I nodded. I was certain there were other precautions the government had in places to prevent what Takahashi was worried about. Despite being a part of our everyday life now, Reduction and Magnification were fairly well regulated due to safety concerns. 

“In any case…” Takahashi changed the subject. She pointed behind me to the door. “Kirishima… You look like you have a few visitors.”

“Hm…?”

Looking out towards the doorway, I could see that it was open. Compared to the other much taller girls of 2-D, these girls were much smaller - normal sized. There was one person who was chest high to 2-D girls and looked a little nervous. I recognized my underclassman, Okazaki, along with two other health committee girls. It looked like they needed me for something.

“Sorry you two. I’ll be back,” I told my friends as I walked out of the classroom.

As I had expected, they were pushing more work onto me.

“Grk… Matsu’s in the hospital? I was wondering why I didn’t see him this morning.”

“Yeah. So you’re going to have to pull double duty later this week, Tou-san,” my fellow health committee member Akagi nodded. “We’re already giving you a break to spend time with your girlfriend so think of this as paying us back.”

“Fine. It’s not like I have much of a choice but to fill in for him. Also, we’re not dating yet.”

“I really don’t get why that’s the case. You two are lovey-dovey enough that you might as well be,” Akagi’s friend, Morino, chuckled. “Still, it’s good you agreed so easily, Touya-san. Since Shinohara-kun ended up breaking his leg, we’d be down one boy helper in the evenings.”

“Sheesh, I’ll do what I can,” I sighed. I understood how much use I was to the health committee. It looked like all my effort in supporting everyone backfired. “Can’t I relax for once? I signed the forms to be Yae’s caretaker and everything. That should be enough, right?”

“Don’t worry, Senpai! I’ll help out as much as I can too!” my underclassman Okazaki declared.

“You sure about that? You were kind of cowering behind us when next to all the 2-D girls earlier,” Morino poked fun at my kouhai.

“I-I wasn’t afraid,” the 145 cm tall girl stuttered. Her usual idiotic confidence waned when she had to look up at her 200+ cm tall upperclassmen. “I-It’s just not fair. I want to be taller too.”

“Well, Sensei is working on getting the permission for us to be able to use the machine to help out more,” Morino recalled.

“I’d be interested in that!” Akagi pumped her fist. “If I get to be taller every time I have to help out for Magnification Week, that’d be so awesome!”

I inwardly hoped she wouldn’t succeed because I did not want to deal with a bunch more taller girls. “In any case. We shouldn’t have that much trouble until Wednesday when the growth really kicks up. Let’s just take it easy until then.”

“Of course,” Akagi nodded. “But if there’s any trouble, I’m still calling you, Tou-san.”

“Fine.”

That was right. Wednesday was the day when the girls wouldn’t be allowed to go home any more. Considering the size of the Asano family home, it’d most likely be tough enough on Tuesday for Yae. The Magnification program had everything prepared and ready to go for our classmates, but until then, we would have to make do.

“Well, if this happened when we were doing basketball, I would’ve liked to see you girls play like this,” she whistled. “I always wanted to coach the basketball team.”

“Sensei! Can we have a competition against the guys?” Hozuki suggested. The sporty girl was more than a little interested in challenging us with her new height. She was using Aikawa’s shoulder as an armrest. He was a little annoyed but kept silent.

Our teacher chuckled. “I’m happy to see your spirit, but that’d be up to the boys. We’re giving you girls a second measurement today and then a free period.”

“A free period? Sweet!” “Measurements again?” “Right after lunch?” “So we have to get weighed again?”

Those remarks and questions erupted from the group of girls we stood in a group with. I was a little thankful that I wasn’t assigned to this job for the period because that meant I had some time to myself. The fact that we were being given a free period made sense, though. Magnification Week barged into the curriculum a lot more than Reduction Week. As such, Kawamura-sensei had very little she could make us do.

“Touya! We’re back!”

Yae called my attention while I rested after a quick volleyball match with Eguchi, Nakano, and Aikawa. When I turned, I saw her in her gym clothes.

“Yo,” I greeted. “Was the health check alright?”

“I’m 215 cm now,” Yae giggled.

“And your weight?” I added, intending to tease her.

“A-Ah… Can you not ask that question...? You know I can’t lie about it...” Yae resorted to changing the subject to avoid answering. I had a good laugh at that.

I had to look up to look them in the eyes because they were over a head taller than me. The top of my head was beneath her chin. As with Takahashi earlier, she was now at a height where she could put her chin on my head, which she did immediately, pulling me into a hug from behind.

“Now this is perfect,” she smiled.

“Hey now, you’re embarrassing me here,” I chuckled. Though I told her that, I did not fight her.

The fact that I wasn’t resisting made a certain someone a little annoyed, though. “Sheesh. He headbutted me earlier, but with Asano, he’s seriously enjoying it.”

“Kirishima-kun’s soft on her after all,” chuckled the other girl joining in.

Takahashi and Hozuki arrived after Yae together. With them nearing 230 cm since they grew at the same proportion and rate as Yae, I was more or less looking at their chests when I looked straight.

“Ooh boy. You two are together. That’s giving me chills,” I remarked. Though I was friendly with Takahashi, Hozuki, who clicked with her fairly well on occasion, was not exactly someone I enjoyed dealing with. It was probably because she always liked using my seat as a footrest that put me at odds with her. 

“Aww come on, Kirishima-kun, don’t be like that,” Hozuki frowned. “We finally get a free period, and I’m in the mood for a game now. Wanna join me?” Hozuki asked.

“And let you wipe the floor with me? I’ll pass. Even on normal days, I’m not as good as you, Miss-Track-Team-Ace,” I declined. However, the moment I said those words, I noticed Yae’s grip on me tighten. “Huh? Yae?”

“No refusing, Touya,” she spoke into my ear.

My face turned hot the moment her breath hit me. I realized what was going on and glared at Takahashi who was smirking. All three girls were in cahoots with one another. 

“Kirishima, you might as well give up,” the sleepy eyed girl told me. “Hozuki said she wanted to go up against the guys. I suggested challenging you, Natsume, and Yamabuki in a basketball game. It seemed like fun.”

“But Yamabuki hurt himself when a ball hit his face, and Tsujimoto-san went to bother Ryou-kun,” Yae held me tight and informed me. I was aware that the girls got stronger the bigger they got, but it was surprising how tough it was to struggle out of her grip. This wasn’t a simple hug. It was a bearhug.

“So I’m the only one available to pick on? I’m not much of an athlete in the first place, girls,” I directed my words at Hozuki who was the one who wanted to play. She was holding the basketball she had brought up high near her head.

The sporty girl chuckled at my inability to get out of Yae’s grip. “Jeez, the way you put it makes me sound like we’re doing something bad here… Which… Ok, I’ll admit, this is pretty heavy-handed, but grabbing you like that was Asano’s idea. Not mine. I just wanna play a game, Kirishima. It’s not that bad.”

It wasn’t. I was just not in the mood for being humiliated in a game against Hozuki. She was already better than me normally. With several dozen more centimeters in height on her now, there was no way she’d lose.

But the girls had my weakness. She was holding me tightly.

“Please, Touya? I want to play against you too.”

Yae also wanted to play, wanting to use her height to her advantage because she was typically more unathletic than me. This was why she was assisting them in the first place.

I sighed.

“Fine.” If it was Yae asking, I didn’t want to refuse. “But it’ll be 2 on 2. Takahashi, you’re on my side, alright?”

“Grk,” I heard the girl flinch. The unathletic lazy genius was bad with sports. “I-I was just going to sit this one out and let you go against them 1 on 1. You know I suck at this stuff.”

“You’re an accomplice in this too, considering you admitted you suggested it,” I told her. “You’re not stepping out of this scot-free.”

“Works for me. That sounds fair.” “Yes. Let’s play like that, Aoi-chan.” I got both Hozuki and Yae backing me up because they wanted to play the game. 

“Ah man…,” Just like me, Takahashi couldn’t refuse.

With that said, the half-court basketball game began… and it ended like I expected.

Actually, it was a bit better than I thought it would go.

“10 to 28… Yup. That makes sense to me,” I frowned counting up what was the final score. “At least it wasn’t a crushing defeat.”

It was to be expected that I would lose. Even in a regular match against me and Hozuki, the athletic girl could run circles around me. With almost 60 cm over me, the match became even more uneven. She was more than satisfied because she was able to actually dunk the ball in more than once.

“Alright! We did it Asano-chan!” she and Yae exchanged victory high-fives.

“Yay! I finally got a win on Touya!” my childhood friend cheered.

Takahashi and I were left in the dust. The lazy girl ended up sprawled on the floor of the gymnasium about ten minutes into the game, leaving me to play a two vs one match against two taller girls. Considering her stamina, this was actually a record for how long she lasted.

Still, it was a serious uphill battle for me to even get those 5 shots into the net. Yae alone was able to block a number of shots by putting her hands up. And although I was quick enough to get around her, the same couldn’t be said for Hozuki who never had to keep her eyes on Takahashi. She was fast. There was no way I could catch up to the track star but with her longer legs, it was even more impossible. Whenever she had to ball, she would dash away from me and try to dunk the ball. If I tried to get in her way… well, I ended up knocked down more than once by both her Yae. It felt like being run over by a rolling boulder. I had more than a few scuffs on my knees and arms from the falls I took.

“Yeah… Never again, alright? That was pretty darn one-sided,” I told Takahashi.

“Haah… Haah...” the girl was in a worse state than me. Her breathing was heavy. “No way... Kirishima… I’m totally going to get you back for making me play like this when we get even bigger.”

So she wanted vengeance on me… Well, at the very least, Takahashi’s exhaustion and the few points I had earned proved that at that moment, the girls still hadn’t gotten tall enough to completely overwhelm me. That was the one solace I felt I had. 

At the very least, Hozuki came to extend her hand out to me to help me up. She was satisfied after having sweat so much during the game. “That wasn’t half bad, Kirishima-kun. Your shots were really accurate. Maybe you should join the basketball team instead of being part of the go-home club.”

There were other people out there far better than me, but I appreciated the compliment and took Hozuki’s hand. She didn’t just help me up. She yanked me up. There was enough momentum that I was pulled into her chest. My face felt damp when it hit her sweat stained shirt.

“Whoah.”

“Whoops,” she laughed. I tried to push myself away, but her hand landed behind my head, holding me still against her body. “Heh. What, did you want to cop a feel or something? Aren’t you a pervert, Kirishima-kun.”

I absolutely did not but I could not answer properly with my mouth filled with Hozuki’s sweaty gym shirt and her chest pressing into my face. “Mffffpt!”

“T-Touya! Hozuki-san! Please let him go!”

“Hm…? You jealous, Asano-chan?” Hozuki sounded amused. I felt her hand stop pushing down on my head, but in exchange, both her hands were placed on my shoulders. “Then here!”

“Uwoa!” 

I shouted as Hozuki turned my body around and pushed. I stumbled forward straight into Yae’s chest.

“Mfffpt...” Again, I found myself unable to speak with my voice muffled by someone’s bosom. Much like Hozuki, Yae’s shirt was also stained with sweat, but Yae was bigger than the sporty girl in a few ways that didn’t have to do with height. The impact was cushioned by Yae’s natural airbags.

Much like Hozuki, Yae didn’t let me go. She held me tightly in a defensive hug.

“Hozuki-san, please don’t mess with Touya like that. You’re a girl, so you can’t just shove him against your chest like that.”

“It’s no problem, is it? It’s Kirishima-kun. It’s not like my body’s much to write home about anyways.”

It was odd for Hozuki to not be confident in her figure - she had more curves than Takahashi and plenty of muscle. She seemed to have some insecurities about that for some reason. Still, that wasn’t the problem. 

“Yeah, but Touya’s mine!” I heard Yae declare. I blinked and glanced over at Takahashi, who was also frozen stiff. To make such a bold remark, Yae must have been envious of Hozuki’s actions. I doubted she realized what she had even said. All I knew was that she was pushing me into her chest with even more force than before. I couldn’t breathe. 

“Uh… Asano, Kirishima-kun’s kind of...” Takahashi started.

Hozuki interrupted by whistling. “Whoo. I know you’re not dating yet, but you sure are something, Asano-chan. Fine. It’s not like I’m making a move on him anyways. Just make sure to invite me to the wedding, okay?”

“Huh? W-Wedding?” Such a reaction flustered Yae in an instant. She released me from her hug, giving me a chance to breathe.

“Haaah. Aaaah.... Phew… Let’s just end it there, girls,” I tried to diffuse the situation, but immediately after I said those words, I noticed a red stain on Yae’s gym shirt. I also felt a wet warmth dripping above my lip. Rubbing my nose, I saw the color red on the sticking to my hand. “Huh?”

“Whoa, I think you got a nosebleed there,” Takahashi realized.

“Oh. Well, that proves it,” Hozuki chuckled. While I was certain it was from being slammed into both girls’ chests, there was a cliche common in manga and anime that people get nosebleeds when they are excited. “You really have nothing to worry about, Asano-chan. Kirishima-kun’s body agrees that he prefers you to me. I’m blood-free here, so he didn’t react at all.”

“I’m pretty sure that’s not how it works,” I sighed and pinched my nose to deal with the nosebleed. At the very least, this was a good way to get out of the gym class and change the subject. “I’m going to head to the infirmary, okay? Yae, you probably should get changed out of that shirt too.”

Looking down, Yae noticed the blood stain I had left on her shirt. “Uwah. Yikes. Yeah. Sorry, Touya.”

It was nothing to really apologize about. The sensation of being against Yae’s bosom was not something I’d ever complain about having to feel. However, the fact that I could even get a nosebleed from being shoved strongly into them put into perspective that Yae and the other girls were continuing to gain strength as they grew. The girls were going to have to be more careful soon.

The additional green really accented Yae’s fresh appearance in her summer uniform. I watched as she nervously fiddled with her pink hair clip while she waited for me to finish changing out of my indoor slippers at the shoe lockers. She was uncomfortable being stared at because, at 222 cm, she was a head taller than the lockers themselves.

Though there was a bench she could sit on, she stood instead because when she had earlier, she could hear it straining to hold up her weight. She also had to slouch to avoid hitting her head on the low hanging ceiling lights.

“Are you done yet, Touya?” she asked.

“Yup,” I nodded as I closed my shoe locker. “Let’s get going.”

The two of us headed out the entrance of the school together. As we were not in a club, we were practically the first of the 2-D students to leave school. Our only other classmates who were leaving at the same time as us were Watanabe and her boyfriend Arai who we saw at the bike racks.

“Watanabe,” I called the gyaru who was trying to get on her bike. “That’s not going to work. Trust me on this before you break it.”

“See? I was right. Listen to Kirishima, Shino,” Arai seemed to have been persuading her against using it. “I’ll walk you home. Who needs to bike, girl?” 

“Fine, you win, Hiroshi,” Watanabe gave up with a blush. She was more than fine with being walked home by her boyfriend. “Are you two heading home too, Kiri-shii?”

I nodded. “You two have a safe trip. If there’s any trouble, just make sure people see the armband. You’ve got permission from the school to be outside while Magnified.”

“Sweet!” the gyaru was psyched up to hear those words. “Hiroshi, let’s stop by at a cafe later. I totes wanna show off to the girls at West High.”

“Urk!”

I watched as Watanabe pulled Arai into a strong hug. She actually ended up lifting him off his feet to both of our surprises.

“Huh? Uwoa. My bad, Hiroshi.” Watanabe realized she had been too forward to her boyfriend.

Arai was a little shaky when he landed. “Whoa, swept me right off my feet. That’s my girl.”

“He’ll be okay.” Considering he was able to joke around, he was fine. I waved the two farewell. “See you two tomorrow.”

“Good-bye, Watanabe-san, Arai-kun!” Yae bowed and left with me.

The two of them were going to have to walk their bikes home because the leggy gyaru was too tall to properly sit on it anymore even if she adjusted the seat. This made me wonder what other concerns there would be regarding getting home for the girls. The thought of taking the cramped trains seemed like it would be an issue. I believed there was a particular train line that had a Reduction and Magnification platform, but I had never been on it before to confirm.

Yae could see my pensive expression as we walked home together. “Is something wrong, Touya?” she asked.

I noticed that Yae was walking ahead of me slightly. She was going at her usual pace, but her longer legs had improved her stride. She usually liked walking slightly behind me, but I was going too slow for her now. 

“Touya?” Yae called my attention again.

“Ah. Sorry. I was just thinking about how the other girls would get home,” I answered her.

It made me happy to know Yae understood my thinking process. “Oh. I know what you mean. It’d be a real problem to get in a train or a car, right? When we get too tall, I don’t think we’d fit.”

“Yeah. If it’s tough enough for Watanabe to bike home, I think all of the girls will have to end up walking to school tomorrow.”

Yae giggled. “Then it’s a good thing that I already do that with you everyday.”

It was convenient for us definitely. We lived close enough to the school that it only took a few intersections before we arrived at our neighborhood and then another couple of minutes afterwards to get to our homes.

Yae was a little embarrassed as she walked by other people however. I could see her shift about and slow down whenever that happened. She was trying to hide behind me which, considering I was over 40 cm shorter than her, wasn’t exactly possible. “It’s a bit embarrassing that people are staring.”

“You’ll have to deal with it. You’re only going to get bigger all week, Yae,” I told her. “We can drop by a public area like the cafe Watanabe was talking about to get you used to it.”

“No thank you,” Yae rejected my proposal. “Stylish places like that aren’t exactly for someone like me.”

That was something I refused to believe. “I think you’re plenty stylish enough for it. Maybe we really should take a detour. I’d love to see you show that off.”

To follow up on my suggestion, I turned and started walking back to the main road, unfortunately I was stopped and pulled back when a hand was put on my shoulder.

“Or maybe I should just pick you up and take you straight home,” Yae countered with a cheshire cat-like smile. Just like I was using what we had seen with Watanabe and Arai earlier, Yae was doing the same.

To follow up on her suggestion, Yae swung her arm under my arms and pulled me close. She then started to lift me up.

“W-Whoa,” I found myself unable to keep my feet on the ground. Yae did it so easily, how much stronger had she gotten?

“W-wow. This is surreal. You’re so light, Touya. It feels like you’re lighter than Yuri is normally.”

It certainly was surreal to me as well. I was around 70 kg, but for me to seem lighter than an 8 year old primary schooler to Yae meant her strength had increased a lot with her height. The fact that she was so easily lifting me off my feet and even walking made that clear to me.

“Alright. Alright. I won’t force you to go, so can you put me down now? This is a little embarrassing here.”

“Hm… I don’t know, Touya,” Yae giggled. “It’s not as drastic as when you were puny during Reduction Week, but I like being able to be in charge of you like this.”

She sure was having fun joking like that. I had to admit - an aggressive Yae was appealing. The fact that she was messing with me like this told me Yae was readjusting well to her newfound height.

“How about this - let me go and I’ll make you lunch for tomorrow. You still have to eat non-Magnified food until Wednesday, so I can at least whip up a good meal for you,” I decided I had to bribe Yae to get her to put me down.

Drool.

It worked very easily. Yae released me almost immediately.

“A bento lunch from you, Touya? There’s no way I can say no to that,” my childhood friend had to wipe the drool dripping from her mouth.

Considering her drooling, I couldn’t tell whether it was because Yae liked the taste of my food or the fact that I was cooking for her that made Yae cave in so easily. She could cook as well, and I honestly felt her cooking was better, though that was my bias as someone who was admittedly head-over-heels for her.

In the end, though, we had made a deal. Now that I was free to put my feet flat on the ground again, I was going to have to make her lunch.

“Sheesh,” I chuckled. “Even when you get bigger, you’re still you, Yae.”

Though I knew there were going to be tough times for me in the future, I was looking forward to the rest of the week with Yae.

“I’m home...” I had heard her say to her mother who was not the least bit fazed by her daughter suddenly gaining over 60 cm. I guessed that was to be expected who worked in a job that had Reduction and Magnification used on a daily basis.

It honestly felt lonely to be unable to do that at my own house. The fact that my house was a fair bit bigger than the Asano family’s actually made it feel more empty when I opened the door to the empty home.

“I’m back, huh?” I muttered to myself. There was nobody around to hear it. The old man and my mother were both going to be out for another long while. That was to be expected considering their jobs that made them fly around the country so much. 

Well, this was the life of a protagonist in some anime or manga, I joked. I had gotten so used to not having anyone at home that it wasn’t too much of a problem for me. I simply fell into my normal routine of washing my face and changing out of my uniform so I could then lounge around until I got hungry enough to go make dinner. 

I wasn’t lounging around at all, though. I ended up lugging several bags full of groceries home.

“I can’t believe I forgot to check the cabinets before I started frying. I should’ve realized I used too much when I was craving fried shrimp last time… Well, at least there was a sale today... ”

As I had promised Yae, I had started making her lunch. When I got changed into my casual clothes, I threw on an apron, rolled up my sleeves, and got to work. When it came to Yae, she was definitely my number one priority. I made the rice, the side dishes, and even the miso soup. The only issue I had, however, was that an important item was missing, preventing me from making the main course. I hadn’t bothered to check the cupboard before I started, and learned my house was out of cooking oil too late. I had to leave home and go to the store.

I shouldn’t have bought so much though. My arms were aching from the weight of everything I bought. The sun was starting to set because I had taken my time walking home. 

Ring! Ring!

As I turned off from the main road and into our neighborhood, my cell phone rang to the tune of the first single of an idol I liked.

“Hm…? A call?” 

Putting one bag down for a moment, I pulled out my phone. Looking at the caller ID, I saw the name was listed in my address book as ‘Kaa-san’. This was not my mother. There was no way she would call after all. I sighed as I answered the call. “Hello. This is rare, Akagi. Why are you calling me?”

“Wow. Last name basis there, Tou-san? I’m guessing someone’s nearby?”

Kasumi Akagi, the ‘mother’ to my ‘father’ in terms of how we nicknamed one another, was the one who had called me. I wasn’t exactly happy to have my fellow health committee member call me because that typically meant more work like how she had come to talking to me about replacing Matsu during lunch earlier that day.

“I’m outside. I’m walking home from the store,” I replied. “Don’t tell me there’s another problem you need me to take care of.”

“... Well, I did tell you I’d call if there were problems, but no. I wanted your thoughts on this old urban legend,” I heard from over the phone.

Purposefully, I slowed my pace and started to glance around. Morino lived in my neighborhood so there was a chance that Akagi, being her best friend, would be nearby. I didn’t see anybody, so I strained myself to pick up the bags I had put down with the hand that was already carrying things. I continued on my path, making a left turn towards the neighborhood playground. It was empty, so I took a seat on the bench overlooking the swingset and chatted with the girl.

“Urban legend? Oh. So I take it your club finished,” I frowned. Besides being a member of the health committee, Akagi was a fan of the occult and a member of such a school club. I always questioned how they had been able to become a club with so few numbers.

In any case, I understood what kind of call this was now. Akagi enjoyed sharing urban legends and ghost stories with others. This was one of her usual calls to try and scare me by practicing her storytelling skills.

“Yup yup!” Akagi’s cutesy voice really did not fit the subject she loved to talk about. “Earlier, Fumika-chan tried telling this story to Micchan but she wasn’t scared at all. I want your opinion on it.”

Considering I was used to phone calls from Akagi, I doubted I’d be scared too. Still, I allowed her to tell her tale. “So what’s it about?”

With my permission, Akagi’s sing-songy voice became serious as she started. “Have you ever heard of Hasshaku-sama?”

Hasshaku? I was aware of stories like the kuchisake-onna, the slit-mouthed woman, but the name actually didn’t ring a bell to me. This was a new one Akagi hadn’t told me of yet.

“No. Not at all.”

“I see…,” she drifted off for a moment. “As you can probably guess by the name, Hasshaku-sama is eight shaku tall. Around 240 cm.”

That was certainly a tall height. When I left Yae earlier, she was around 220 or so centimeters, so she was getting there. I silently listened to Akagi’s description of the tale she had read.

According to Akagi, Hasshaku-sama had the figure of a naturally tall woman with long dark hair, often depicted with a white sundress and a white wide brimmed hat. 

The story was simple. A young boy visited his relatives in the countryside and encountered such a woman. At this encounter, the young man heard her laugh in a strange well, a distinctive ‘popopo’ sound.

“They say if Hasshaku-sama takes interest in you, you’ll die in a few days,” Akagi continued, adding more and more details to the tale.

The woman was said to be able to mimic his family’s voices to try luring him out. He had to escape or else he would be killed. 

“The villagers helped him leave the village. And because Hasshaku-sama was bound to the land, the boy was safe,” Akagi and targeted the young, children in particular.

Safe, huh? I stayed silent, waiting for the occult club girl to continue.

“However, many years later, after the boy’s grandfather passed, he didn’t return. The boy, now a young man, was still afraid of what had happened all those years ago,” she stated. 

I had been correct. The story wasn’t over. Akagi told the tale. Soon after, he received a phone call from his relatives. Hasshaku-sama was a landbound being, but what was keeping her bound? The answer was Jizo - a circle of Jizo statues had been built around the village to keep Hasshaku-sama within.

“They told him the impossible had happened. Of all of the Jizo around the village, one of them broke - the one pointing towards his house. Even to this day, the boy fears hearing the ‘popopo’ of Hasshaku-sama… looking for him… calling for him...”

It was an interesting tale - a youkai-like urban legend that targeted the young, children in particular. I wondered where the occult loving girl pulled the story out of and if there were any other variations. Most of the sorts of tales Akagi told me were by word-of-mouth so I was curious if this was the original or had she added or removed some parts in her telling. I opened my mouth to ask Akagi that question, but before I could start, a voice spoke up behind me.

“Popopo...”

I felt a presence behind me after Akagi wrapped up the story.

“Akagi… this again?” I frowned. I did not turn around, but I could tell something had shown up behind the park bench.

“Is something wrong, Tou-san?” I heard through the phone.

I frowned. Though I heard Akagi’s voice through the phone, I did not hear it behind me. She was not the one who had suddenly snuck up on me.

“Popopo~”

It wasn’t Akagi’s cutesy voice.

I sighed. If I were younger, I might have gotten spooked. I wasn’t exactly terrified in any way now though. The biggest problem, I felt, was that I knew the storyteller well. 

“It’s not a bad story, but I guess that old urban legend isn’t exactly a big deal anymore with Reduction and Magnification so common nowadays,” I hung up the phone and tilted my head back so I could see behind the bench. I continued talking. “So they actually approved you girls getting taller too, huh?”

Behind me was one girl who fit the description of Hasshaku-sama Akagi had given me. Clad in white sundresses and wide brimmed hats with their hair let down and free of their usual accessories was one of the two occult club members - Akagi’s best friend and accomplice: Morino. 

It seemed that they were allowed to be Magnified as well. Standing up, I confirmed that Morino was 8 shaku tall. I was just under Morino’s chest height.

“Such a dull reaction. You saw this coming, huh, Touya-san?” Fumika Morino frowned. “We lost again, Kasumi-chan. We still couldn’t scare him.”

Running over from outside the playground park, I spotted another girl in a white dress. I recognized her immediately as the Kasumi Akagi I knew… or rather more than that. Akagi, who was Yae’s height, looked 60 cm taller than me. 

“How’d you know?” Akagi frowned.

“The moment you told me the height, Kaa-san, I figured it out,” I forced a smirk. It was a little unnerving to have a pouting Akagi looming over me.

“Muu… ” Akagi huffed as she slipped on the green armband she was supposed to be wearing outside while Magnified. “And I got these dresses and everything ready for us to surprise you, too.”

“So we were too heavy-handed and messed up,” sighed Morino. “Well, we were planning on ambushing you at your house, but because I spotted you outside, we had to change things up.”

“Well, I’m at least surprised to meet you two around my neighborhood like this,” I told them. “And sorry, but it’s not scary when you two look pretty good in those dresses. It’s fresh to see you with your hair down, Morino. And Kaa-san, I don’t think I’ve seen your bare arms before since you usually wear long sleeved clothes.”

“What the heck… Spouting those natural compliments so easily…” At my compliment, Morino immediately turned her head away. She took out her spider-web patterned scrunchie to pull her hair back into her usual ponytail. “This was just for a prank. Don’t think I let my hair down for just anyone.”

“T-Tou-san, don’t look at me like that,” my compliment made Akagi’s cheeks turn pink. She wanted to hide her arms now that attention had been drawn to them.

To be able to be flustered so easily, the two girls were surprisingly simple. I did know Akagi was somewhat self-conscious about showing skin, but Morino’s reaction was a lot more defense than I expected. At the very least, it bolstered my confidence to know I could fluster my classmates who were two heads taller than me.

“It’s not that easy to scare me, you two,” I said and picked up my shopping bags from the park bench. “You’ll have to try harder next time. Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to finish my bento for Yae.”

“Hm?”

Yank!

“Huh? Whoa!” Before I could walk off. Morino outstretched her hand and grabbed my right hand. Morino was actually trying to pull herself towards me, but the opposite happened due to our weight difference and I was pulled towards her.

“Hold up there, Touya-san,” Morino held me firmly against her. It suddenly became impossible for me to move forward because she was holding me back. I could feel her chest pressed up against the back of my head. “You have two girls who came to see you, and you’re just going to leave us for Yae-san?”

“Hey, let go.”

Akagi joined in, grabbing my left arm and pressing her body into it. “That’s right. We didn’t come here just to try scaring you. ”

“Akagi!” Though I wasn’t scared of the ghost story earlier, I was actually frantic being manhandled by the two Amazonian girls.

“Why are you shouting so much, Tou-san? Kaa-san’s just worried you’re not taking care of yourself properly. That’s why we came to visit,” Akagi referring to herself by her nickname and taking on the concerned tone jokingly would have sounded cute, but her height actually made her seem motherly. 

“I know that’s not the real reason.”

“Actually, Tou-san,” Akagi told the truth when she forcibly put two things on my arm. First, she forcibly slid a blue armband up my left arm. Second, she snapped a metal bracelet to my left wrist. “Sensei told me to give you these. She forgot to hand it to you earlier. Yanase-senpai told her you lived near Fumika-chan, so they told her to bring them to you.”

“What are these?” I couldn’t actually move my arm while the girls held on to both of them, so all I could do was turn my head. I spotted identical words written down on both items. “Magnification Caretaker?”

“You and Asano-chan are a designated pair, so you have to wear this too,” Akagi explained. “The armband’s just for identification, but as for the wrist band, I’m not really sure what it is. We also have to go deliver a Magnified one for Asano-chan too.”

“I see. So that’s why you were in the neighborhood. Thanks then,” I thanked them for taking the time to run an errand for the school nurse. I hoped that would get them to ease up on the physical contact, but that did not happen. “Um… you two can let me go now.”

In response to my words, Morino and Akagi moved in unison, snatching the heavy bags of groceries out of my hands. They had no trouble lifting with one hand the heavy bags I had been straining my muscles to bring home.

“Don’t worry, we’ll help out, Tou-san,” giggled Akagi as she lifted the grocery bag up above her head, far out of my reach. “We saw you earlier. You looked like you were having a hard time. Let Kaa-san take care of you~.”

Now I was certain Akagi was taking advantage of her height to poke fun at me. Though she called me ‘Tou-san’ like a father, she was certainly treating me like a child. The fact that I couldn’t reach the grocery bags even while jumping made that clear to me.

“Touya-san, how about letting us hang out for a bit? I think it’d be a good idea to fix the shift schedule anyways since Shinohara-kun’s out of commission. It’d be easier to discuss this in person, wouldn’t it?” Morino gave another reason for them to tag along. She did the same as Akagi when I targeted her. Both girls were playing keep-away with me.

I sighed. I was unable to get my groceries back and Morino did have a compelling reason. In the end, I gave up.

“Fine. But no one’s home. I’m sure you know how bad that can be right?”

“Oh, we’re not worried, Tou-san. It’s not like you’ll be able to do anything to us like this, right?” Akagi waved off my warning, confident in her strength while Magnified.

Honestly, I was the one who would be worried given the current situation. Though it wasn’t because I was being strung along by these tall girls.

I sighed. “Feels like I just got caught by two youkai women here.”

“Don’t worry. We’ll be good,” chuckled Morino.

“Popopo~” laughed Akagi.

I groaned as I started walking to my house. With Morino and Akagi holding my things, I couldn’t exactly go home without them. They followed me slowly behind, sometimes stopping because their strides were longer than mine, making them catch up to me by accident. I hoped not to catch any attention as I had a flower in both hands walking with me.

“Touya-kun?” “Touya? Fumika-san? What are you doing?”

Unfortunately, I did. As I rounded the corner, I was spotted immediately by my neighbors who were watering the flowers in the pots in front of their house. I didn’t need to turn my head to see who had spoken up. It was obvious enough who they were. 

“Hey there, Yae-san!” “Hello Asano-chan! Oh, is that your mom? Hello ma’am.”

Yae and her mother had seen us.

“You were too slow, Fumika-chan! Now come over here. There’s got to be a secret by this shadow.”

“You two… You came here to talk about the committee, didn’t you?” I sighed watching from the kitchen as Morino and Akagi played video games in my living room. When I finished putting away my washed frying pan, I spoke to the third girl in my house. “Sorry, Yae. Those two are a bit of a handful.”

Yae sipped the glass of iced barley tea I had poured for her. “It’s fine, Touya. I know how Fumika-san gets. And I’m sorry for Okaa-san… She really scolded you, didn’t she?”

“... Let’s forget about that…,” I frowned.

That was right. I had been scolded by Ayame-san when she saw me bringing Morino and Akagi to my house. The fact that nobody else was at home and I was a teenage boy bringing home girls set off Ayame-san’s parental instincts. I got lectured harshly before Morino and Akagi had a chance to explain things and hand Yae what they were supposed to deliver to her. It wasn’t even my fault. Those two were the ones who barged their way into my house.

“They’re quite the pair, aren’t they?” Yae asked me, glancing at the two 250+ cm tall girls seated on the floor in front of the television. She was seated at the dinner table, inspecting the metal bracelet the girls had given her, when I approached. It was telling to see that even seated she was taller than me. “Why are they wearing matching dresses?”

“They were trying to scare me earlier by mimicking an urban legend,” I explained as I sat down across from her. “For occult club members, they really don’t look or act the part, do they?”

Fiddling with her pink hair clip, Yae giggled in agreement. “They really don’t.”

“Well, I won’t complain more than I have to. They helped me lug the groceries home and I was able to make your lunch and my dinner,” I told her.

“Thank you, Touya,” Yae was grateful I was upholding my end of the deal. However, she drifted off when she looked at the bento box I had used. “But… Isn’t it too much?”

I had packed a three tier bento box for Yae with an accompanying thermos of miso soup. She was a small eater, I was aware, but despite knowing this, I had made plenty of food for her - one tier was pure rice, the next were the side dishes and veggies, and the last was the meat.

“Trust me. You’ll be finishing this whole thing,” I guaranteed her.

“I’ll get fat, Touya, but thank you,” Yae frowned but accepted the box I had packed for her. 

“Aww… How sweet. A loving lunch box from your boyfriend,” interrupted a voice. 

“Uwoh!” Something heavy bumped into my left shoulder, shoving me to the right. I tried to hold my ground but the weight was too much. “A-Akagi… get off…”

“Teehee~ Tou-san, you shouldn’t be having affairs when you already have me,” Akagi laughed. She had left the living room and snuck her way over to where I was. She took a seat adjacent to me and started leaning onto me.

Using those motherly and fatherly nicknames in front of Yae was not good for my sanity. I tried to push Akagi back to no avail. “Akagi… Those jokes are in poor taste, especially with Yae around.... Urgh… Heavy… Yae, help…”

Unfortunately, she did not. I could have sworn I saw her eyebrow twitch for an instant, but Yae only nodded with a frown. “Kaa-san… Tou-san… You two sure are close to be able to call each other like that...”

“... It’s not what you think, Yae,” I was a little nervous at the thought of a jealous Yae. She pestered me so much when she first learned of the nicknames back during Reduction Week. “Akagi just likes to nickname people and she settled on this one for me.”

“That’s true, but you were one who called her Kaa-san back,” Morino interjected, digging my grave deeper as she pulled up the chair to my right. To my dismay, she did the same as Akagi and started pushing on my right side. I was glad to no longer be shoved in one direction, but now was sandwiched between both girls. “Touya-san, you’ve got a lot of explaining to do, don’t you?”

“Morino… Please don’t add fuel to the fire,” I groaned. “I’m going to have to be with a big Yae all week. You don’t want her mad at me.”

“And if I said I did?” she chuckled. “Yae-san, you want to know too, right? All the stuff about the committee he’s been hiding from you?”

“I do, Fumika-san. Touya hasn’t told me a single thing about how he’s apparently popular there.” Sweat ran down the back of my neck as Yae agreed. To my relief, however, she was more concerned about how close the two girls were physically to me. “But can you please give Touya some room? It’s surreal seeing him stuck between you two, but you’re both way too close.”

“Alright. Alright,” I was thankful Morino relented and stopped pushing. Akagi did too because her friend had stopped. Neither of them shoved their chairs away however so I was stuck between both of them. I could feel their thighs brush against my legs with how close they still were..

“Pfft… Somehow, it looks like Tou-san’s my kid. Asano-chan, if you don’t want me to be the wife, can I be the mother?” giggled Akagi. She ruffled my hair.

“I’d be okay with that,” Yae smiled. “And you’d probably make a better mother than Touya’s anyways.”

“That’s a bit rude, but I can’t deny that. Akagi would at least be around,” I sighed. Did Yae have to bring that up?

“Is something up with your parents, Tou-san?” frowned Akagi.

“It’s nothing worth mentioning. They’re just married to their jobs so they’re barely at home,” I explained while shrugging my shoulders. “Why do you think I can cook so well? It’s out of necessity when I’m not mooching off of Yae and her family.”

“Ah. I know the feeling. Papa’s usually doing business overseas so he comes back only once or twice a month,” Morino shared her own experience. “I’m usually home alone until Kasumi-chan decides to barge in. It’s kind of lonely coming home to an empty house honestly.”

“You feel my pain, huh, Morino?” I suddenly felt a lot more closer to the occult club girl knowing that.

Sniff. Sniff.

“Fumika-chan… you never told me this before,” Akagi sniffled.

“Shouldn’t you have realized after all the time you’ve been at my house?”

“Akagi can be a little ditz- Mphff!?”

Before I could finish my sentence, my face was smacked by the 248 cm tall girl’s breast as she reached over the middle chair and grabbed Morino.

“Wah! Kasumi-chan?”

“There. There. If you want, I’ll be your Mama too along with Tou-san…” Akagi hugged her best friend. With me in between them, I found myself unable to breathe or move as my head was crushed between both girls’ chests.

“No. I’m fine. Really, I’ll pass on the hugs. Also, it’s Papa that I miss. I don’t need another Mama.”

“Mggh! Mmfff!” I struggled to push Akagi off of Morino and me, but it was like pushing a brick wall. Though her breasts were soft, they were solid. She wouldn’t budge. I knew I hadn’t gotten any weaker because I was still the same 180 cm me as I always was, but the extra height on Akagi contributed to her weight. I was helpless between the girls.

“T-Touya!” Yae panicked and stood up straight when she saw my struggling. “A-Akagi-san, you’re choking him!”

“Huh?” Akagi eased up her grip, freeing me from the pillows that had nearly suffocated me. She seemed to find my exhausted face humorous. “Fufu~ Sorry, Tou-san. But this is a reward for you, right?”

“I’m not sure I’d call it that anymore. My face isn’t bruised is it?” I was worried considering I had already gotten a nosebleed from falling onto Hozuki earlier that day.

“No. I think you’re fine,” Yae walked around the table and pulled my chair back so I could get away from Akagi and Morino. She knelt down so she could look me in the eyes. I stiffened up when she put her hand on my forehead and lifted up my bangs. “Yeah. I’m glad you’re not hurt, Touya. Pain~ Pain~ Go away~”

“G-Good....” I glanced away, realizing how close Yae’s face was to me. “Y-Yae, I think I’m a bit too old for that line, don’t you think?”

“Huh?” the girl blinked. “Uwah. Sorry. That just came out.”

My embarrassment did not go unnoticed by Morino and Akagi.

“Well, I guess in the end, Yae-san’s the de facto mother for you, Touya-san,” Morino chuckled.

Akagi playfully pouted. “And I thought I gave Asano-chan the wife position. Now she has to steal the mom position too? Tou-san’s so spoiled. I can see the two of them doing some spoiled child-play in the future.”

“P-Play?!” Yae choked on her saliva and stumbled back until she hit the wall. “No-no-no-no. I’m not into that at all, Akagi-san. I just did what came naturally there.”

I groaned but was silently thankful the girls had distracted Yae. I could calm my heart down again. “This must be one of those psychological effects of Magnification. The same thing happened during Reduction Week.”

“Oh yeah. I remember that. Though would that mean we’d all start acting motherly to the guys?” frowned Morino.

“Akagi’s already part way there, isn’t she?”

My remark seemed to offend Akagi. “How rude, Tou-san. I only do this to you because you’re the easiest to mess with… Though I guess I wouldn’t have hugged you like that if I weren’t this big so you might be right.”

“So you admit you’ve been doing this to mess with me,” I sighed.

It was to be expected though. Since it was difficult for her to scare me whenever she tried anything occult related, Akagi always made an effort to get a reaction out of me. In any case, with me free to move again, I decided it was time to take a break.

“Let's just give it a rest, girls. I made enough food for all of us, so let’s just end things here and have dinner, alright?”

Grumble. Grumble.

“A-Ah...” “That was...” “That sounds like a good idea.”

Almost in unison after being reminded of food, I could hear three stomachs growling. With an end to the conversation and an invitation they couldn’t refuse, chuckled as things finally calmed down. The day ended with my entire pot of ready-made curry emptied along with the rice in my rice cooker. Yae left after dinner, being expected to stay with her family for the first day like all of the other girls, and Akagi and Morino left after they talked to me about the week’s plans. 

I could only shake my head when they were all gone. I hadn’t expected to have visitors after I had gotten home let alone two Amazonian health committee members and my Amazonian childhood friend. The entire first day had been eventful enough, but I knew my troubles would continue as the girls got bigger and bigger.

And yet while I knew the speed of their growth was only going to get faster and faster, I didn’t think there would be further changes either.

“...Yes, Ayame-san will be checking in on us. She trusts Yae less than she trusts me.”

“... Hey, this isn’t a waste of studying time… Hrgh, just stop, okay? I’ve heard this a thousand times. Now I’ve got to go pick up Yae. I’ll talk to you later. Tell the old man I said hello too.”

I sighed after I finished packing things into my sports bag that morning. A phone call with my mother wasn’t welcome when she was trying to check up on me. I tried to push my thoughts to the back of my mind. I had other concerns that Tuesday morning as I looked at the clock.

“Yae’s not here yet, I guess I should go see how her night went.” 

Considering she typically got up earlier than me, it was an odd feeling leaving the house without Yae around. It was going to be the other way around today apparently. I swung the strap of my sports bag over my shoulder, grabbed my book bag with my opposite arm, and left my house.

Today was second day of Magnification Week. That meant Yae had definitely gotten bigger since I had last seen her. Although I knew the precise maximum scale that the Magnification had been set as, it was still, as Yae often put it, surreal how the pace went. I recalled my own drops in height back during Reduction Week. While the pace was slow at first, it would escalate later.

I was actually a little hesitant when I knocked on the Asano family’s door, expected to be immediately greeted by an over 3 meter Yae. Instead, I met her 173 cm mother.

“Good morning, Ayame-san,” I greeted Yae’s mother who opened the door for me. “Is Yae ready yet?”

“Oh, good morning, Touya-kun. If you don’t mind, come in. Yae’s almost ready. She had a lot of trouble adjusting this morning.”

“How bad was it?” I asked curiously.

“Ah, well, you’ll see when you come in,” smiled Ayame-san. She put her hand over her mouth, trying to hide that smile, but it still showed through.

It was impressive how casually Ayame-san was speaking regarding her daughter’s Magnification. Her job of dealing with both Reduced and Magnified workers must have been this seem commonplace to her.

It certainly wasn’t to me. When I stepped inside and peered over into the living room, I spotted my childhood friend. It was a strange sight to see a 320 cm Yae sitting on her living room floor, especially with her 8 year old little sister for reference. Even with her butt on the floor, the 128 cm Yuri wasn’t even up to her chin. Just from looking, I could tell that Yae’s legs were longer than the girl was tall.

“Onee-chan, your socks are huge!” giggled the primary schooler who wasn’t the least bit intimidated by her older sister. She was holding one of Yae’s stockings which looked more like a trash bag in size. Much like her legs, the black thigh-high was longer than she was tall.

“Yuri, give that back. Touya will be here any minute,” Yae was hesitant to snatch her belongings back forcibly.

I could actually feel her weighty motions as she moved her arms and turned her body while seated. She was actually making things shake. I wondered how much weight she had gained after effectively doubling in size, though I resisted the urge to spark the raging fire that would be Yae’s weight worries. I was occasionally reckless but never a reckless fool.

Still, this was a treat. Roughly 160 cm of bare leg were sprawled out on the floor of the living room. Considering Yae was a fan of both pantyhose and thigh-high socks, seeing her bare legs was a rarity. 

“Touya-kun, it’s rude to stare,” giggled Yae’s mother. My lecherous gaze did not go unnoticed.

“Eh?” Yae heard her mother and turned around to see me at the entryway. “Touya! You’re already here?”

The moment she shifted her body to turn around, Yae’s uniform skirt was lifted upwards when her legs swept across the room. My eyes were pulled to the sight of a pair of black underwear.

“Kyaa! Don’t look!” Yae screamed, forcing her skirt down with her hands. 

“S-sorry,” I turned away, my nose tingling. I was sure my face was red. 

I half-expected Ayame-san to shake her head and scold me for looking at Yae inappropriately, but to my surprise, she giggled.

“I told you not to get embarrassed, Yae. You’re wearing the Magnification Bloomers over your underwear aren’t you?”

“I-I know, Okaa-san. It’s just hard to get used to… These feel different than the ones we use when we play tennis too.”

“Well, those aren’t bloomers, so I suppose they would feel different.”

Bloomers? They looked just like a pair of panties to me. There were a number of questions I wanted to ask regarding how accepting Ayame-san was to having her daughter’s underwear shown, but now my mind was filled with thoughts on why it was okay to show bloomers that looked like underwear. The old school bloomers I read about in manga before were long since gone in the current day and age so their use confused me.

I did not have a chance to ask my question however, as my mind was distracted when Yae stood up after putting on her socks. I couldn’t pull my eyes away from the sight of my childhood friend who was now twice her usual height. She had to bend down to avoid hitting her head on the ceiling of the Asano family home.

“U-Uh… G-Good morning, Yae,” I stammered. I wasn’t sure where to look. I was barely chest high with Yae the previous night but was around waist high now. Her legs were like utility poles - solid, tall pillars that I felt a brief urge to just wrap my arms around to get a feel of how thick they were.

Yae noticed my dropped jaw. Her nervousness disappeared immediately and was replaced by gentle laughter. “Fufu~ Good morning, Touya. What’s with the face?”

The best way to put it was that I was mesmerized. “This is strangely more attractive than when I was smaller…”

“Oh men,” Ayame-san sighed while smiling. “Don’t worry, Touya-kun. This is a natural response at first. You’ll get used to it slowly.”

The psychological effects of Magnification included us guys too. I tried to close my mouth and calm down again. I did so by addressing Yuri, who was barely at the level of Yae’s skirt. She was happily comparing her height to her sister’s leg.

“Yuri, you look pretty excited about this.”

“Teehee~” giggled the primary schooler. “Onee-chan’s cool and funny when she’s big. Onii-chan, you should sit in her lap. It was super comfy when she let me play games with her yesterday.”

I pictured Yuri playing games with her little sister in her lap. The thought of Yae’s breasts acting as a pillow was something I couldn’t get out of my mind.

“You want to give it a try, Touya-kun?” Ayame-san teased me.

“Absolutely, but not when we’re not in front of anybody,” I couldn’t deny my feelings.

“She also hit her head a few times going in and out of rooms. There’s actually a dent in the door frame of her room now,” Ayame-san remarked, pointing out the slight red mark on Yae’s forehead.

“Okaa-san, you don’t have to tell him that,” whined my childhood friend. “Let’s get going, Touya. We’re supposed to be the first to show up.”

At the very least, Yae was ready to go. She had everything she needed in her book bag and the sports bag she swung over her shoulder. 

I started to turn around to leave the Asano home, but before I did, Yae’s mother called our attention.

“Hold on you two,” Ayame-san spoke up. Yae and I stopped. The firm tone of voice was identical to how she scolded me the day before. Thankfully, however, she spoke gently afterwards. “Yae, before you smack into the door frame for the tenth time, why don’t you use that band now.”

“Band?” I followed the woman’s line of sight which went down to my wrist. She was focused on the metal bracelet Akagi and Morino had given me and Yae. It seemed she knew what it was.

“But Okaa-san, it wasn’t working yesterday.”

Yae did too it seemed. Apparently, her mother had informed her.

“That’s because Touya-kun wasn’t nearby. Now that you two are close to each other, there should be a light that turned on, right?”

I glanced at the metal bracelet and confirmed what Yae’s mother had said. There was indeed a flashing light. I didn’t test it out before but there was actually a cover I could flip open on. When I opened it, I saw a display and a few buttons. In particular, the display revealed Yae’s normal height and current height along with my own. In English letters, the words: LINK READY were written above what looked like a three minute timer.

“What is this, Ayame-san?” I asked.

“Hm…? Touya-kun, you weren’t told?” Ayame-san was surprised.

“Akagi and Morino just snapped this thing on me yesterday night. They said Sensei forgot to give it to me.”

“It looks like that’s not all she forgot,” frowned Ayame-san. “To think she’d forget to explain it to you... Size-Link Bands aren’t easy to come by. And these ones seem more hi-tech than the ones I’ve used before.”

“Size-Link?” This was the first Magnification Equipment I had heard of. Was this something Sensei wanted us to test out because we signed the exemption form? I doubted this was something that would be given to every student.

“They’re devices that allow someone who is Magnified temporarily change their Magnification scale to that of the other wearer. They’re quite useful when a Magnification platform isn’t readily available. I’ve used it a few times at the company. Besides being able to fit through doors more easily, sometimes you need to get a bit bigger as well to do your job.”

What exactly WAS Ayame-san’s job description? 

In any case, the Size-Link band required the cooperation of two people, one of which had to be either Magnified or Reduced. According to Ayame-san, if we pressed the top button in unison, Yae who was linked to me with the bracelet would return back to 1x-scale by temporarily overwriting the Magnification scale with my normal scale. Having the band definitely seemed like a blessing to Yae who seemed to be having trouble not hitting her head.

“So we just press it at the same time? Okay then. Here goes. Three. Two. One.”

Ping!

I kept my eye on Yae as I hit the button. For her to be brought back down to normal size so soon, I was admittedly a little disappointed. I was curious how large Yae could go considering the restrictions on Magnification were greater than Reduction. However, seeing Yae back at her usual 160 cm would definitely be a lot less intimidating…

… If the Size-Link worked like Ayame-san had said.

“H-Huh?” Looking in front of me, Yae was still twice as big as she had been earlier. “Ayame-san, I don’t think it… work… ed… Eh?”

I turned to Ayame-san when I questioned her, but when I did, I realized I wasn’t looking at the woman in the face anymore. I was looking at her stomach.

“Hm… Oh my, I was right that this looked more hi-tech. This is one of the new types that can switch Magnification to Reduction to maintain the scale difference,” she stated in a passive tone. There was no concern for my predicament at all.

“W-Wow. So when I get back to normal, Touya gets Reduced? That’s really surreal, Okaa-san,” Yae couldn’t believe it either. “What would be the point of that?”

“I assume you two were given this because you two are a pair. That way you’re always bigger than Touya for the entire week, Yae,” hypothesized Ayame-san.

I would have appreciated the warning. I checked the Size-Link Band’s display again. It now listed Yae’s height as 160 cm, but by cutting her height in half to return her back to normal, my 180 cm was now down to 90 cm. My entire world had doubled in size, only Yae who was already doubled remained the same proportion to me.

“Awawaaaaa~h! Onee-chan’s normal, but Onii-chan’s smaller again!”

“Uooof!”

Wham!

I was immediately glomped by Yuri. The 128 cm girl knocked me off my feet, but before I fell to the floor, I was stopped by the wall. She was absolutely enthusiastic to see me a head shorter than her, she held me tightly. The eight year old’s strength exceeded my suddenly diminished self’s. I was lifted firmly off the ground, my feet dangling in the air.

“Y-Yuri…? Grk!... That hurt…,” I grunted.

“Hehe~ Sorry!” Yuri let me go, allowing me to drop to the floor. She was not as apologetic as she sounded.

I frowned as I found myself looking up at all three of the women of the Asano household. This was not what I had expected to happen during Magnification Week. This wasn’t in the plan at all. Sasakura-sensei was going to have to explain to me why she had given Yae and I the Size-Link Bands.

“It looks like you were caught off guard, Touya-kun,” Ayame-san remarked as she ushered Yae out the door. “Don’t worry. This is a temporary deal for when Yae has trouble fitting through doors and such. You’ll change back when the timer hits zero.”

That explained the three minute countdown on the bracelet’s display.

“That’s good. I kind of put down my bags…,” I looked at the items in question that were still on the floor. The bookbag and sports bag were still normal sized instead of Reduced like I had been. When I picked the bookbag up, Yuri started snickering.

“Nishishishi~ Onii-chan, you look like a little kid trying to be an adult,” she laughed.

“I don’t want to hear that from the actual kid,” I frowned. I was well aware that at 90 cm, I was more of a toddler than a higher schooler in stature. Trying to tell off a primary school girl I was chest level with was not exactly a good idea.

Yuri grabbed me from behind when I started to move out to the door. I was jerked backwards as she held me close. “Okaa-san, can we keep Onii-chan like this or make him even smaller? I’ll take good care of him.”

“That’s not funny, Yuri.” Yae and I were in agreement.

Ayame-san seemed to take her youngest daughter’s words in stride. “Now, now, Yuri. You shouldn’t treat Touya-kun like a pet or anything. He’s your Onii-chan, remember? And Yae’s already asked that before. When was it again? Her last year in middle school? I think that was when Sumire-chan still lived nearby. The answer I told her was no, and I’m sticking to that.”

“I-I only asked that once!” Yae did not appreciate her mother reminding the two of us of our awkward history. 

“And you were scarily serious about it,” Ayame-san held her ground. “I don’t want any member of my family to even think of misusing Reduction and Magnification equipment.”

“Yuri, you don’t want to be lectured by your mother, do you?” I couldn’t forget the four hour scolding Yae and I had received back in middle school.

“Aww...”

I was thankful that Yuri let me go. Nearly three minutes passed while we were talking, so I was back to my standard 180 cm shortly after. I was relieved to no longer be the shortest person.

Of course, I wasn’t the tallest considering my return to normal scale meant Yae’s return to her magnified scale. All I could see from the entryway was the girl’s legs and a bit of her stomach. I had to actually walk out to see the rest of her.

“Phew. I’m glad that’s over…,” I sighed. “Let’s not use that unless we really have to, Yae. You’re supposed to stay Magnified all week. Getting back to normal at the push of a button seems unfair.”

Considering the use of the band required our cooperation, Yae frowned. She had actually been happy to get back to 160 cm for a moment. “I guess you’re right, Touya. But it was cute seeing you smaller than everyone else.”

My childhood friend bent her knees and put her hand on my head to ruffle my hair. “H-Hey, cut that out.”

Yae blinked. That action had been reflexive. “Ah. Sorry. It just slipped out again.”

“It’s quite a habit to want to do that, isn’t it?” giggled the experienced Ayame-san. She then turned to me. “Touya-kun, you two should get going if you don’t want to be late. I’ll be trusting Yae to you tonight, so make sure to be on your best behaviors. Make sure Yae doesn’t take advantage of you.”

There it was - Ayame-san’s pot-shot at Yae. “I’ll do my best, Ayame-san.”

“Okaa-san, I wouldn’t do that!” Yae frowned. Though she said that, she and I both knew that was actually a possibility.

With that, though, the two of us realized it was time for us to get going. Ayame-san and Yuri said good-bye to the both of us and we waved them farewell as well. The day had only just begun, and I had already gotten an adrenaline rush from the Size-Link Band’s surprise. Just what was next?

How did I know this?

When we left the neighborhood, the top of my head was close to her hip level. My gaze was more often than not filled with her skirt as we got closer to the school. Just checking the reading on the Size-Link band, she was gaining a centimeter of height practically every minute.

“Is something wrong, Touya?” Yae turned around and asked me. She had time to stop and take it slow because I had to catch up to her. While normally Yae preferred walking a few steps behind me whenever we walked to and from school, when she went at her usual pace, she sped past me. This was because Yae’s longer strides were twice my own. Her legs being around as long as I was tall made that natural for her.

“Yeah. I just don’t know where to look right now,” I turned my head away from her. It was hard not catching glimpses of Yae’s rear and the regulation Magnification Bloomers she was wearing. 

Yae seemed to be adapting quickly to having people look up at her skirt. It was either that or because I was the one being flustered by her. “It’s fine to just act like normal. These aren’t panties or anything.”

I didn’t care what Ayame-san had said. It still looked like a pair of panties to me.

“I know I’m supposed to get used to it. It’s just I’m going to look like a pervert losing my focus staring. Black suits you way too well.” I grumbled as we passed the school entrance. It was stunning to see that the school gate was chest high to her.

“Just for saying that, you pretty much are a pervert, Touya,” Yae remarked with a laugh and a blush.

I was too honest for my own good. “I know.”

“Well, I am happy I’m the one making you flustered instead of the other way around,” Yae giggled as we got to the entrance. She stopped to let me pass her to enter the door.

“And this is why I tried to tease you as much as I could yesterd- Oof!” Suddenly, I rammed into a pair of white pillars that stepped out into my way. “Huh?”

“Good morning, Touya-kun~!” I heard from above me. I found I wasn’t hugging a pillar but two legs clad in white thigh highs that had a blue wave pattern at the very end.

I recognized the socks and the particular manner of speaking of who I had bumped into immediately. Yae did as well, though she more easily recognized her when she bent over to get through the entrance of the school building because they were on the same scale.

“Yanase-senpai, you got Magnified too?”

Emi Yanase, our 350 cm laid back upperclassman waved to us, or rather me because she was looking down at me happily with a wide smile. “Yup~! Nacchan and I managed to convince Sasakura-sensei to let all us committee girls get bigger to be able to help out everyone who got Magnified~! She was so tired after all the paperwork yesterday, she easily agreed~!”

“So Akagi and Morino weren’t the only ones,” I frowned, confirming what I already figured out the previous night. “Great...”

“Hey, that’s rude, Touya-kun~! We’re doing this to help out~” Yanase-senpai pretended to be sad. “Don’t forget: us committee girls have to deal with being different sized when the rest of our classmates aren’t~ You know how tough that is~?”

That would admittedly be difficult for them. As the first day had shown, the girls were already past the normal height for regular human beings. Our class had the whole day to adjust and were going through the program, but none of the first years like Okazaki or the other second year students like Morino and Akagi had gone through Magnification Week yet so they lacked the experience to be used to it. Only our upperclassmen like Yanase-senpai had been through the entire week before to be somewhat used to being bigger.

“Sorry,” I apologized. I bowed my head for a moment but then instinctively turned away when I looked up. I was getting a full view of my senpai’s black bloomers. They weren’t just in my direct line of sight because she was twice my height. I was so close that my nose detected a feminine aroma. “U-Uh… Er… Senpai… you’re a bit too close...”

“My my~ Touya-kun, you’re all embarrassed,” giggled Yanase-senpai. To my dismay, she grabbed the ends of her skirt and lifted it up, putting her black Magnification Bloomers in full view. “Don’t worry. These aren’t panties. Look all you want.”

“Touya’s been acting like this all morning,” Yae informed her. “He was caught off guard by the bands too. It’s a bit strange seeing him this freaked out.”

I wasn’t freaked out. I was just unaccustomed. While I was happy for Yae and the girls to be so adaptable to the situation regarding their underwear being seen again, I had to admit I was a bit slow at properly adjusting to the situation.

“Ah~? So you were told what the bands were~? That’s good~. My job was to explain that to you~, but if you already learned it, that saves a lot of time~!” Yanase-senpai ignored my clear scowl and kept her attention on Yae. “Did you two use it yet~?”

“Yes. Okaa-san taught us this morning since she uses it at her job too,” my childhood friend nodded. She giggled recalling. “Touya got a big shock when he ended up smaller than my little sister.”

The laughter at my expense was rather humiliating. It was like I had been pranked for a television show at that time. All that was missing was someone popping out with a ‘You’ve been punked’ sign to complete the scene. 

“So I missed it~?” Yanase-senpai seemed disappointed. To my dismay, she turned her gaze towards me. “Touya-kun, do it again~ I need to see~” 

“Nope. I refuse,” I shook my head and walked around Yanase-senpai to get to my designated shoe locker. “It’s going to happen later anyways, so why should I do it now?”

“It would be surreal if I got back to normal right now though, Senpai. You’d be the tallest one here,” Yae actually agreed with me.

“Aww~” Senpai frowned. Our consent was important in using this bracelet, so she didn’t push the issue.

As I got my indoor shoes out of my locker, I turned around to take a better look at both girls. Our school had high ceilings for the most part, so neither of them were at risk of hitting their heads yet, but it would be soon. All they had to do was grow another meter, and that was most likely going to happen before the end of the day.

“Enough of that. Yae, put on your slippers and let’s get to close,” I recalled Yae had to put on her indoor shoes as well.

“Oh, I’m good, Touya. I was told to take my indoor slippers home yesterday,” Yae told me as she put down her sports bag and took out her indoor shoes.

Wham!

“Uwoah!” I could feel the bench I was sitting on as I slipped on my shoes tilt when Yae dropped her sports bag onto the other end. It was like being having someone heavy suddenly jump onto the other end of a seesaw.

“Huh?” Yae didn’t see the instant I was airborne, so my sudden shout surprised her.

“Don’t worry about it, Yae,” I hurriedly tried to cover up the fact that I had been launched a few centimeters up.

Although Yae hadn’t seen it, Yanase-senpai did. “Oh dear~ Teehee~!” she laughed but said nothing else. She simply put her finger to her lips, letting me know she was willing to keep in a secret for me.

“Well, Senpai, do you mind telling us why Sensei wanted us to have these?” I decided to ask while Yae was slipping on her indoor shoes, pointing at the Size-Link Bands.

“Oh~! Sensei said you’d need them just in case there was trouble with Yae-chan fitting in at home~” she explained. “The other girls are staying with us today but since Yae-chan’s an exception, she needs some extra help while she’s with you~.”

“Shouldn’t she have explained how to use it then?”

“It’s pretty self-explanatory isn’t it~?” Senpai approached me to look at the band when I lifted my hand so I could show her. “You get smaller in exchange for Yae-chan getting back to normal~”

“Does it have to be like that? Even Yae’s mother didn’t expect me to get Reduced again.”

“Ah~ Well, we were sent only these particular bands because only you two signed up for the exemption~. Sensei was surprised we received the newer versions too but thought it’d be alright with you around~.”

So the government chose to give these to us over the other kind that would just change Yae’s scale. I wondered why. Still, the fact that I received it yesterday without any explanation was because Sensei trusted my ability to handle it. I felt a little happy about that. Well, I supposed the three minute time limit for the change made sure there wasn’t any trouble at all, although my neck still hurt slightly from being tackled by Yuri.

“So is that it, Senpai?” I asked. “There’s nothing else today, is there?”

“I think so~ I was just here to make sure you knew how the Size-Link Bands worked~” Yanase-senpai nodded. “You shouldn’t use it on campus though~! You can’t just make things easy for Yae-chan because you can~” 

Pomf!

“Erk!”

“Can’t make things easy? That’s no fair, Yanase-senpai. If we have it, shouldn’t we be able to use it?” Yae finished getting her slippers on and reentered the conversation by approaching me from behind. I froze up when her skirt hit on the back of my head and her body warmth poured into it.

“Nope~! You’ve got to go through Magnification Week the proper way, Yae-chan~!” Senpai told her. “Oh~! But if you’re going to use it to tease Touya-kun, please let me know~!”

I was going to have to try and resist Yae convincing me to use the Size-Link Bands with all my might.

Pat! Pat!

“Touya-kun~ you have fun with Yae-chan today, okay~?” I couldn’t fight Yanase-senpai’s hand as she squatted down to pat me on the head. She spoke to me like a mother leaving her child at a daycare. “Nacchan and I will be waiting for you tomorrow~. You two will be joining the rest of us girls properly after school Wednesday~!”

With those words, Senpai walked off, skipping down the halls. That felt reckless on her part because I could feel the impacts of her landings as she bounced away. 

“There she goes,” I sighed a breath of relief. 

“Hehehe~” Yae laughed. “Senpai always does what she wants, doesn’t she?”

That she did. Yanase-senpai was our upperclassman in middle school as well, and her personality was hard to deal in my opinion. She didn’t even do her job because we already knew about the bands. With her out of the picture now, though, I could relax a little better… As best as I could with my head against Yae’s crotch.

“Yae… Can you back away? It’s touching me, y’know?”

“It? What do you mean by-... Kyaah!”

Yae and I were the first in class 2-D to arrive that morning. While I sat down at my seat, Yae was still uncomfortable from the size of the chair compared to her to take a seat, so she stood beside me.

I tried avoiding slumping down in my chair because if I got any lower, I would have a fixed view of what was beneath her blue uniform skirt. My efforts were in vain unfortunately as Yae ended up gaining enough height while we sat around that I could clearly see them. Yae found my embarrassment entertaining. I didn’t understand why I was so flustered by the sight of her underwear. I had seen it plenty during Reduction Week on a bigger difference in scales, but that felt unavoidable because of how helpless we were. This felt dirty because it could be avoided if I chose to step away from my childhood friend, but I still didn’t.

I passed the time listening to Yae about how rough to sleep and get ready that morning. Complaints about her legs sticking out of her bed and accidentally hitting the door frame while sleepy were among them.

When more students started arriving, I was able to hear and see plenty more issues brought about by the increased size.

Our class representative, Yoshikawa, had a mark on her forehead, and that was before she hit her head against the door frame trying to duck through the doorway.

“Uuuu… I don’t have a bump on my head, do I, Kirishima-kun?” she asked me as the health committee representative. I couldn’t actually see with her chest blocking my view of her face, so I had to stand on the chair to be able to get another 50 cm. Even with it, the 370 cm girl had 140 cm on me. If my kouhai, Okazaki, was around, I would have to have the 145 cm underclassman stand on my shoulders to compete with her height.

“Uh… Class Rep, can you squat down?” I had to ask so I could actually inspect her injury.

My need for help in order to help her caught the taller girl off guard. I saw her pause for a moment before she smiled and complied.

“Sure,” Yoshikawa giggled. “Sorry, Kirishima-kun. I didn’t expect you to not be able to reach.”

“Hey, it’s not like I’m short. You’re the tall one here,” I sighed.

I wasn’t the only one having to deal with the size difference either. The ever popular boy Eguchi had walked in with two of his admirers - Shima and Yamaguchi. Or rather, he would have walked if both girls weren’t lifting him off the ground while holding his hands.

“Airi, Kaede, I can walk, you know,” he complained.

“Nope~ You held hands with Shizuku-chan on the way home yesterday. It’s only fair we get to as well,” the bubbly Shima told him, referring to the oddball Yukimura.

“Nayu-chan gets to later too so all four of us are even,” the bespectacled Yamaguchi added, referring to the airheaded Satou. “You know how she gets.”

I was impressed all four girls were willing to share Eguchi. It was rare to see a harem set up where all of the girls were in agreement with one another. A part of me was jealous of Eguchi for being able to get the four’s affections without losing any of them. Just what sort of flags had he set to have such a successful romantic life?

“E~gu~chi~ku~n! Hold me~!”

“Uwoah! Shizuku?”

“Kyaa! H-Hey, Shizuku-chan! No getting ahead of us.”

“That’s right! You shouldn’t get to hug Eguchi-kun unless all of us get a turn.”

“Uh, girls, that’s a bit too clo-Mfff!”

I changed my mind after seeing Yukimura sneak up behind them and grab Eguchi by wrapping her arms around his torso. She lifted him up easily and held him close, embracing him. Immediately, Shima and Yamaguchi got jealous of the girl and started also trying to hug him. I lost sight of him as he was mobbed by the three Amazonian girls. It was probably a good thing Satou hadn’t come yet as she certainly would have suffocated him with her sizable breasts if she had joined in as well.

Eguchi wasn’t the only helpless boy. I spotted two from Watanabe’s gyaru group - Nomiya and Shiina through the open door. Shiina was giving her boyfriend in 2-B a flurry of kisses by picking him up just like Yukimura had. He seemed embarrassed but had no way of fighting Shiina’s grip because his legs danged helplessly in the air. Even though he was around my height, compared to the over three meter tall girl, he had the strength of a toddler to her. 

Nomiya found the sight humorous as she fiddled with her phone that had grown practically to the size of a tablet. The tan gyaru with a cardigan wrapped around her waist was taking photos of the affectionate couple, saying she’d send them to Shiina and her boyfriend, to which Shiina was excited about.

I was also able to see that not all of the girls were accustomed to the bloomers like Yae was. Then again, this was Tokiwa I was talking about. Anything us guys did seemed to offend her.

“H-Hey! Stop peeking!” she was red in the face when Fujimoto walked by behind her. He was listening to music on his headphones and just looking at his phone so he actually didn’t see, but because she called his attention, he turned around. Considering the height difference between them, she had forced him to look up her skirt.

“You know, Tokiwa, I wasn’t even looking until you called me,” the boy pulled his headphones off and pushed his glasses up. He was astonishingly calm, though then again, any of us would be tired of Tokiwa’s over-reactions.

“You still looked!” Tokiwa shouted at him. The loudness of her voice made the boy wince, but he stood his ground. I was thankful to see Tokiwa’s yell had also attracted other people’s attention. It was unfortunately for Tokiwa though because the person who came to intervene was the playful Tsujimoto… Who interrupted by grabbing the girl’s skirt and pulling it up so that her black bloomers were in plain sight for everyone. “Kyaaaaa!”

“Hey, Tokiwa-chan, just accept it already. Our panties are in full view like this,” she advised. “At least we’ve got the bloomers. Maybe you should’ve just worn pantyhose if you’re so conscious about it.”

“Tsu...ji...mo..to...san…!” I could see Tokiwa clench her fist as she grumbled. She was utterly red in the face but was unwilling to do anything against her. Honestly, we had all learned by now that Tokiwa was all bark and no bite.

And speaking of no bite, the one person I expected to be able to talk back to me and jokingly make fun of me was dead silent that morning. Takahashi didn’t even make it to her seat. She was sprawled along the floor in the back of the room where everyone was making a conscious effort to avoid her. Even Yae and I were hesitant to approach her.

“Zzzz…. Grk… Urgh...” the sleepy girl was even sleepier than usual.

“Had a rough night, Takahashi?” I questioned, poking the girl’s cheek to wake her. I initially did so to wake her, but the soft, springy sensation was addicting so I continued.

“Darn it, Kirishima… Just let me pass out in peace,” grumbled the girl. I pulled my hand back in time before she grabbed it, but also had to take a few steps back as she sat up. I couldn’t escape in time when her hand grabbed my head, holding me in place as she used me to pick herself up off the floor.

“Are you okay, Aoi-chan?” Yae asked, concerned. She pointed beneath her own eyes. “The bags under your eyes are really dark today.”

Yank!

“Whoa-! Takahashi, what are you- Mgggh!” 

Pomf!

The sleepy and tired girl gripped my head tightly and pulled me towards her. I was pulled towards the seated girl’s torso as she hugged me close like a body pillow.

“A-Aoi-chan?!”

Too tired and dazed to care about Yae’s cry, Takahashi explained her troubles. “I’m a light sleeper, Kirishima-kun. Being unable to fit in my bed doesn’t exactly help with my beauty sleep.”

Hear this calmed Yae down a little because she could relate. “Uuuu… I completely understand that. When your head hits the wall and your feet grow past the bed… It was terrible last night for me too.”

Yawn!

“That was last night’s big trouble, but this morning was a pain too,” Takahashi continued with a heavy yawn. She leaned forward slightly, pushing her body weight onto me. I was a person-sized stuffed animal in her grasp. “You know how I live on the fifth floor of an apartment building?”

“Yes?” Yae nodded.

“I was able to use the elevator yesterday, but that old thing said I hit the weight limit when I stepped on it this morning,” groaned the sleepy-eyed girl. “I had to take the stairs down. My legs are so sore...”

Considering how unathletic she was, I could understand walking down five flights of stairs would be a workout for the girl. The idea of her being flustered over being heavier than the elevator would allow and being forced to exercise was hilarious. If I was in any position to do anything other than be hugged by the sleepy Takahashi, I would’ve laughed.

“Taka...hashi… can you let… go of me now?” I struggled to ask.

The girl refused. “Just let me do this for a little longer… You’re warm enough to make me want to sleep again, Kirishima-kun...”

What was I, a hot water bottle? “Yae…?” I had to ask for her help.

Unfortunately for me, Yae was distracted by her thoughts. She was looking at me and Takahashi longingly. “That looks nice...”

“This is fine, right, Asano?” Takahashi asked for permission after the fact.

“Yeah,” my childhood friend nodded. I was surprised at first, but she then added. “I don’t like it, but you look like you really need some sleep, Aoi-chan… B-But I’m next later, okay, Touya?”

I couldn’t believe my luck. Maybe I was in the same predicament as Eguchi despite Takahashi and I being utterly platonic. I could only hope for class to begin, so I could be freed. Until then, though, we would have to deal with the girls who were starting to adjust to their doubled sizes.

Doubled wasn’t at all right, though. The girls continued growing every minute of the day after all. Because of that, even though they were starting to get used to being taller and bigger, they still couldn’t completely adjust to the normal sized classroom.

This was especially true when the bell finally rang to call the start of class and the girls finally had to sit down. None of the girls had actually used their chairs earlier despite arriving before class because they were all dreading how uncomfortable it was going to be.

Their worries weren’t unfounded.

Snap! 

“Hyaaaah!”

Craaaaaash!

“There goes the first...,” I mumbled the moment I saw Honda plop her butt right down on the seat with her full weight. She was the first and the least careful out of all of the other girls who were uncomfortably squatting on chairs too small. The fact of the matter was that her weight was most likely over 500 or 600 kg. The chair stood no chance. It didn’t just tip over. The chair’s legs bent until they snapped. Honda broke it into pieces underneath her growing rear.

“Honda-san, are you okay?” Nakano was concerned about his seatmate, especially when wood splinters were sent flying everywhere when the seat broke apart.

“Y-yeah… I think so, Nakano-kun. That… didn’t hurt for some reason...,” the girl appreciated the boy’s concern as she picked herself up.

“Uwah...” Nakano was knocked back when he was smacked by Honda’s butt. To be hit by the immense weight that had broken a chair would have broken his nose if he hadn’t stepped back in time. Still, he fell back onto his own desk, hitting his back against the corner of it. I saw him wince in pain.

“Touya, are you going to go help him?” Yae asked, hesitant to sit in her seat as well.

As the health committee representative, it was my job to help take care of anyone who was injured, but I shook my head this time. I simply kept silent while watching the other girls as they tried to figure out how to sit down.

The next to try was Takahashi in the seat in front of mine. She was too tired to remain standing any longer. For someone who was unathletic, she had impressive control of her weight. She spread her body weight to both the table and the chair so that they supported her together. Of course, that meant a good amount of weight was on the table as well, which was her intention because she simply wanted to rest her head to sleep. 

Crack!

Sadly, our tables weren’t exactly of the best quality.

“Cra-... Kyaah!,” she immediately knew to withdraw, but was too slow to do so. The front left leg of her desk broke, causing it to fall apart. She barely caught herself before she stumbled forward and fell onto the splinters. The adrenaline started flowing in time for her.

“That’s two…,” I mumbled, earning a glare from the annoyed but now wide awake Takahashi.

“Cheeky little guy, aren’t you, Kirishima-kun?” the girl retaliated by ignoring the scene she had caused and standing up.

Wham!

“Wah… Easy their Takahashi,” I was a little unnerved by how strongly her hand slammed down on the table. She was pushing her weight down on it, and I could hear the table straining under it.

“What’s wrong? I’m not even putting much force here.”

I was saved from my Takahashi actually breaking my table when a third girl tried, but the reason why that stopped Takahashi was because she saw who it was when she approached behind me.

“Phew… right on time...”

The last person to arrive in the classroom that day was Hozuki. Who seemed to have run all the way to the classroom because she had been running late.

“Hozuki,” I turned around to find the girl unzipping her sports jacket to reveal her sweat-damp summer uniform underneath.

“Haah… What’s up, Kirishima-kun?” the over 400 cm tall girl asked, apparently having not noticed the accidents going around the classroom. This was clear to me by the fact that she was putting a fair bit of her weight on her table as she looked down and asked me. “Did you make Takahashi-chan mad? That’s probably not a good idea when you’re a squirt now.”

It was her and the others that were tall and not the other way around… unless Yae used the Size-Link bands. I didn’t get a chance to say anything back though as Hozuki naturally started to relax and talk to me.

She did so by plopping her butt right onto her table to sit on it.

“Huh? Wait. Hozu-” Takahashi and Yae couldn’t finish their warning in time.

Craaaash!

In an instant, just like with Honda and her chair, Hozuki had completely shattered her table. She was on the floor, dumbfounded after plummeting straight to the ground. The table held no resistance against her weight and was flattened by her.

“Huh?” Hozuki took a moment to figure out what had happened.

“And that’s three,” I added another number to my tally.

“Touya, why are you counting?” Yae had to ask. “Shouldn’t you be doing something?”

“It’s not my job for this part,” I answered. With three loud crashes properly counted and definitely heard by everyone, I pointed over my shoulder to the doorway.

Almost on cue, Sasakura-sensei and a few other health committee members entered carrying folded futons and wide school tables. I recognized all four of them - the first year Hirose and the second year Yagi were the two guys who were accompanied by two first year girls - Saeki and Okazaki. It was easy to see the difference in strength as Okazaki and Saeki were carrying almost all of the futons and tables while the two guys had one of each in their arms.

“Hey, kiddos. Looks like you’ve realized the problem, haven’t you?” the infirmary nurse chuckled.

Considering she had been waiting for three of the 2-D students to actually break school property, Sasakura-sensei was a tad bit playful at heart despite her professionalism. This was actually why I didn’t help earlier. I was well aware my fellow committee members would be entering.

The solution was prepared for the girls - instead of sitting at the chairs, they would be sitting on the floor using the futons as cushions and using the desks like low tables. Why our school had enough futons lying around, none of us in the health committee knew. It was a question only the guys in the judo club like Ryou and his buddy Miyama could answer because that was where they came from.

We were told to spread out the tables so that the girls would have room to sit down, so our class became somewhat more spread out as the health committee members brought in the futons and the tables to replace Takahashi’s and Hozuki’s. The classroom looked so haphazardly arranged now that the girl’s sat on the floor while us boys remained on our tables.

“Kind of weird, isn’t it, Kirishima,” chuckled Yagi as he walked by my desk.

“You’re telling me, Yagi-san. It’s a surreal sight,” I nodded. “Don’t forget, 2-A’s next.”

“Don’t remind me… Oh, and you should probably tell Okazaki-chan to relax. Hirose’s not going to be able to handle her and Saeki-chan at the same time.”

I could see that. While Okazaki typically gravitated towards me, she was getting a kick out of being taller than every one of the guys. Saeki’s efforts to calm her down actually troubled the poor first year further when she dropped the futons almost on him when she went to scold Okazaki. I frowned when Okazaki turned her head, noticing me looking at her.

“Senpai! Look at me! I’m big!”

That was obvious. My naive kouhai bounced excitedly. While that would normally be cute, it was enough to shake the floor, causing Hirose to stumble.

“I’ll see what I can do.”

I sighed. Our homeroom teacher hadn’t even arrived yet, and I was already being put to work to deal with the health committee.

“Hey, Asano, out here!” she called us. Despite being an admitted loner, she was surrounded by a number of our classmates.

“We’re eating outside today, Aoi-chan? Yae asked, bending over to look out the window. To my surprise, she could actually still fit through because it had been slid open entirely. To my concern, however, I found my face directly in front of her butt as she crawled out.

“Wah! Hey, no looking,” I used my body to shield Yae’s exposed rear as the skirt rolled up while she climbed out of the 2-D classroom.

I could see a grin on Ryou’s face. “Don’t worry about anythin’, Kiri. We know how serious you are about your girlfriend.”

“They’ve been showing off their bloomers all day now. Relax a little, Kirishima-kun,” Aikawa advised after swallowing the bite of the rice ball he was eating.

My still pink cheeks told me I still was not accustomed to it, especially not after having Yae’s exposed rear right in my face. I sighed and turned around after Yae successfully crawled out of the classroom. I climbed out as well where Yae was waiting for me.

We joined Takahashi who was eating with three other girls. I raised an eyebrow. When I noticed who they all were.

“This is a mis-matched group,” Besides Takahashi, we had Eguchi’s admirer Satou, the playful Tsujimoto, and our class rep, Yoshikawa.

“Hi there, Kirishima-kun, Yae-chan.” “Yo, Asano, Kirishima.” “Hello, you two.” They greeted me while eating from their bento (Satou) and school store bought bread (Yoshikawa and Tsujimoto).

“You’re not with Eguchi and the other girls, Satou?” I was surprised considering I was well aware the girls usually weren’t too far away from the pretty boy.

“Eguchi-kun and Shizuku-chan were called in by their club. And Kaede-chan and Airi-chan have their clubs too,” the girl had to scoot back to see me because, while seated, I was actually beneath the girl’s chest level and out of sight. Satou’s bust was bigger than all of the other girls present, and this showed it.

“The sports clubs seem to be allowing the Magnified girls to take part for now. I think some Magnified equipment came in for them,” Takahashi explained.

That would certainly help. It actually reminded me that Shima and Yamaguchi were actually members of the girls’ tennis team. That didn’t explain Eguchi and Yukimura though who I was sure were in a cultural club.

I was told after prying that Yukimura was called to help the broadcasting club and made Eguchi tag along or else she wouldn’t go. The fact that Satou was pouting over Yukimura getting to spend her lunch with Eguchi showed me she really didn’t like that.

“Shizuku-chan’s unfair. It’s unfair-unfair-unfair how close she always gets to him… Unfair...” she mumbled repeatedly. The sight gave Takahashi clear discomfort because she was right next to Satou.

“Kirishima, you set her off, you fix her. You’re an expert at this right?” she passed the baton over to me. “I’m no good against jealous types.”

I was no expert. I only knew how to diffuse Yae whenever she got jealous, and even that was a limited ability of mine. Satou was over four and a half meters tall. Even when she was seated, I didn’t reach her shoulders. What did she want me to do?

“I’ll do it,” our class representative accepted the duty. “Come on, Nayuta-san. You four always share, don’t you? Just make Eguchi-kun go with you next time.”

In the end, Satou did calm down. We all sighed a brief of relief when she did. I would’ve liked to call Satou one of the more normal of Eguchi’s admirers, but that was still only relative to the oddball Yukimura. At the very least, we were given the time to eat. 

While we ate, however, I noticed a number of things regarding the girls, being the only guy around. I was between two walls of women, who had no issue with sitting on either side of me. They were a bit too close in my opinion, as I noticed both girl’s thighs rubbing against me. Their legs were thicker than logs.

My attention was less on their legs, though. My eyes were directed up at their mouths. Food just disappeared in an instant as Yae and Takahashi ate… and ate… and ate...

“Aaaa~hn...”

“Aoi-chan, that’s your fifth one.”

“I can’t help it. I didn’t have breakfast, and these things aren’t as filling when I’m like this.”

To start, Takahashi was definitely having trouble with her food expenses. Five teriyaki-and-egg sandwiches had been devoured by her in quick succession. The sandwiches were more in line with bite-sized appetizers in her hands as opposed to actual meals. When she finished her sixth and last one, she had an unsatisfied look on her face.

“Crap… I feel like a pig, but I’m still hungry,” she frowned. She glanced over at me who was still eating from my bento. “Hey Kirishima, you wouldn’t happen to be full right now would you?”

“H-Hey, Takahashi, that’s kind of...”

Hearing Takahashi’s growling stomach while in close proximity to it felt like being stared down by a lion. I pulled away, but found myself stopped because I bumped into Yae. Takahashi turned her body to get down on all fours and approached, reaching towards me. I didn’t think the remainder of my meal would be that filling to her, but she didn’t care.

“Aoi-chan, don’t.” Yae firmly spoke up, putting her arm in the way of me and pulled me under her arm. I was dazed for an instant from the sudden jerking, but I saw the sleepy-eyed girl freeze up. She knew her place whenever Yae got serious. She was protecting me, but also clearly not happy about Takahashi’s disorientated and ravenous eyes.

“S-Sorry, Asano. I was just hungry,” Takahashi pulled back. 

She wasn’t the only one hungry though. Tsujimoto and Yoshikawa were of the same mind. Just like her, they had finished their meals. The pile of empty wrappers between them revealed how quickly they finished them.

“I know how you feel, Aoi. I splurged and bought extra, but maybe we should make another trip to the store,” Tsujimoto agreed.

“Mhmm. I didn’t think I’d finish my cream bread in two bites,” Yoshikawa nodded.

Only Yae and Satou were actually still eating. They were the ones who brought lunch from home. While Yae had the three-tiered bento box I had packed her, Satou also actually had a large meal. She had packed it, hoping to eat it with Eguchi. Considering their current size though, both large boxed lunches looked like ordinary sized meals for them.

“I can’t believe it, but I think I can actually finish all of this.”

“Touya, you’re looking like the most modest one out of all of us right now,” Yae remarked, seeing how small my meal was compared to theirs. “Now, I know why you made this much.”

“I saw this coming,” I nodded. “You girls need to eat a lot more today because you’re Magnified. There is no way a normal sized meal is going to be filling for you.”

“So Kirishima-kun can cook. I never knew,” Yoshikawa was impressed. I started crawling backwards when she leaned forward. Just like with Takahashi, she was dazed from hunger. She got on all fours too. I did not like how she hovered her over 4 meter tall body over me. I saw she was also drooling as she put her finger against her lips to try and plead cutely. “Kirishima-kun, do you mind sharing some with me?”

“That’s kind of Yae’s decision, Class Rep,” I nervously answered. This was more dangerous than Takahashi in a sense. “It wasn’t my lunch anymore since I gave it to her.”

“Class Rep, Touya’s mine,” Yae defended.

Besides me and Yae, Satou was also getting targeted by our classmates.

“Satou, you too. Would you mind?” requested Tsujimoto with her arms up and her hands making what looked to be a groping motion. 

“Kirika-chan… you’re kind of scaring me with that look.”

While Yae and Satou didn’t mind sharing at all, going up against three hungry classmates unnerved even the two Amazonian level girls. I probably was most nervous out of all of them as I was the only one still normal sized. Still, I broke away from Yae and stood up.

“Hold up, you three. Before that, I do have something that’ll help you out too.”

Yae tilted her head in confusion. “Huh? Is it one of the Magnification Equipment things Sensei gave us, Touya?”

It wasn’t, although it was in a sports bag similar to the one Sensei gave me. I called into the classroom for the guys to get me my sports bag. There was a reason I had brought it to school today and it wasn’t because of physical education. When they handed it to me, I brought it over. Unzipping it, I revealed three dozen dozen convenience store lunches and another dozen more snacks purchased from the grocery store. It had been a pain lugging around, but I had made sure to buy everything I could.

“Huh? Whoah!” “Kirishima, you are a miracle worker.” “This must have cost a lot. Are you sure, Kirishima-kun?”

I smirked seeing the girls’ sparkling eyes. It was as though they had found buried treasure. “Don’t worry about it. There was a sale yesterday so I went and bought them on a whim..”

“So that’s what Akagi-san and Morino-san were helping you carry home,” Yae realized.

I smirked and was about to reply, but stopped when I felt a gaze piercing me from behind. A presence had showed up behind me - two in fact.

“How nice...”

“Huh…? Whoa!”

I turned around to see just who it was. I nearly stumbled when I found my vision blocked by a blue skirt and then, when I stepped back, the underside of a girl’s bust. I couldn’t see whose face it was, but it was Honda. I realized after I fell back on my butt.  She wasn’t the only one either. The busty duo Honda and Tokiwa had been eating together and were attracted by the food as well.

“Ah, sorry, Kirishima-kun. Are you alright?”

“Yeah… Ouch, my tailbone,” I rubbed my rear end. “What are you two doing here, Honda, Tokiwa?”

“It’s not like we were watching you the whole time,” Tokiwa blurted out. She wasn’t looking in my direction. I saw her eyes were focused on the sports bag. She was also hungry after finishing her lunch. That saved me from experiencing her usual attitude.

A chuckle escaped me as I pulled myself back up. “You two don’t have to hold back, y’know? I don’t know how much this’ll help everyone, but you can all share if you want. Help yourselves.”

“Is that fine, Kirishima-kun?” “W-Well, if you insist, I guess I can get something.”

Honda was a friendly enough girl. Since I got to know her through my attempts to set Nakano up with her, I didn’t mind inviting her. As for Tokiwa, well, she wasn’t bad when she wasn’t acting up.

“Oy, quit it with that tsundere-line. I’m not into that sort of thing,” I laughed as I put my hands behind my back and walked away from my bag to let the girls properly grab food. I also did it to not get on Tokiwa’s bad side, being close enough to look up her skirt.

“Hmph. You’ve got a bad attitude as always,” huffed Tokiwa, though she was clearly just pouting rather than angry. I embarrassed her. Well, this was something I was used to doing. I wasn’t as smart as Fujimoto at pointing out the flaws in her logic, but I was still honest enough to catch her off guard. “I-It’s fine if I take two, right? I’ll pay you back next week and… thanks…”

There was no need to pay be back at all, but I appreciated her wanting to settle any debts. What I didn’t appreciate was when she knelt down to give me a pat on the head. Unlike Yae’s inadvertent reflex this morning, I could tell Tokiwa did this intentionally. She had a smug expression on her face as she ruffled my hair with enough strength to shake and rattle my head.

“Hey, let me go. Don’t treat me like a kid.”

“You kind of look like one to me right now,” snickered Tokiwa. “Well, I guess we’re the tall ones, but still, you know what I mean.”

I couldn’t fight Tokiwa’s hand, so I had to let her shake my head and body until she was satisfied. At the very least, I earned a decent number of favors for coming prepared. Though I didn’t want to say it, it was like throwing a slab of meat to a pack of starving dogs. Tokiwa was actually the most civil of them all.

“T-This is the new flavor that was just released isn’t it?” our class representative was a fan of limited edition flavors as always.

“I call the ones with fried tofu,” Tsujimoto was living up to her reputation as a fox-like prankster.

Six of the seven girls started looting my sports bag like hungry wolves. I took refuge with Yae who was grateful when I handed her a mega sized dorayaki. I was thinking she needed some desert.

“Thanks, Touya,” smiled my childhood friend. The mega size looked regular sized in her hands.

“No problem,” I smiled as I took a seat next to Yae. I leaned my back against her arm like I would if I were resting against a tree. Considering how sturdy she was now, my weight did not impede her from eating. Now that the other girls had some more food, I could now finish my lunch peacefully as well. It was going to be good for the other girls that they would be staying with the school for the program today because it would definitely be hard on them to get dinner otherwise.

I glanced back at the sports bag. I was now completely emptied. I chuckled as I shook my head. The sight made me worry about how I was going to feed Yae when we got home.

“Don’t worry. Just have fun and enjoy the day. The government’s provided everything for us. I don’t know why, but they really outdid themselves with the care packages they sent the school this time around,” laughed our gym teacher.

I, who was apparently the reason, kept silent about that. I didn’t want to bring attention to myself. We would be swimming in the school’s outdoor pool today for two reasons. The first was that today was the last day to use the pool before it would be used by the program. The second was that the government clearly wanted me to test things out for them again. I had been given a message from Sasakura-sensei about bringing a certain item from the bag to the pool.

The boys changed into the government provided swim trunks because we hadn’t been told ahead of time that we would be swimming. The girls on the other hand were actually prepared because this was among their list of things to bring with them while Magnified. I wasn’t sure if the girls would be alright changing in the cramped locker rooms, but apparently Sasakura-sensei was finally able to tell the girls about the Blue Room.

I couldn’t believe it until I actually saw it, but it was very hard to miss honestly. The Magnified facility that was distinctly cerulean blue was set up right outside the school pool. It was like a new building had been constructed without anyone’s notice. Even an overnight fortress couldn’t be built up this quickly. Magnification technology was now able to surpass historic tales like Hideyoshi’s and Nobunaga’s. It was designed for the girls to do anything personal there, including changing clothes, so nobody non-Magnified could enter. Well, nobody non-Magnified could force open that monolith of a door anyways.

“But do I really have to use this?” I sighed as I leaned my back against the fence as I watched the guys swimming in the pool. I scratched the metal Size-Link band on my wrist. It was uncomfortable wearing it by the poolside. It was waterproof, but metal still didn’t feel good against my skin when wet. The Size-Link wasn’t the only thing I was concerned about though. It was the bucket-sized container in my hand.

“Touya-kun, you aren’t swimming?” Eguchi called my attention from the pool.

“The girls aren’t here yet, and I’m supposed to do something for Yae when she gets here,” I told him.

“So you’ll be on the girl’s side then? Good luck,” Eguchi told me. The pretty boy looked even better with his hair wet. “By the way, Airi can’t swim. She’s afraid of being unable to touch the floor, so can you make sure to keep an eye on her?”

“Shima can’t? She’s pretty darn light though, isn’t she?” I found that hard to believe. Of Eguchi’s admirers, Shima was the bubbly and fairly athletic one. I believe she was called the Tennis Club’s Fairy Queen for how light-footed she was. “A fear of bugs and mice and a fear of being in water, huh? That girl’s high maintenance.”

“That may be, but Airi’s still Airi. I wouldn’t have her any other way. It’s the same with you and Asano-chan, isn’t it?”

“You’re damn right it is,” I confidently agreed.

My response made Eguchi laugh. “As always, you and I get along so well, Touya-kun.”

We were a lot alike, so we got along fairly well. I was glad to be able to speak to him for a bit. I left the boys pool after receiving his blessing. He smiled and waved at me before swimming off with an excellently performed butterfly stroke. It was clear to me that he was relaxed because he could take a breather after being stuck with Yukimura all throughout lunch.

Getting a blessing from Eguchi comforted me a little. I wasn’t going to lie. I did count myself as a lucky guy for being allowed to enter the girl’s side, but I was definitely nervous. Sakuragawa’s campus had two pools right next to each other. Our teacher separated us into boys and girls and said we would be swimming separately. While there was disappointment amongst us guys, we all collectively understood the reasoning.

Space was first concern definitely. Having an entire class in one pool normally was crowded enough, with the girls Magnified, there was no way we would all be able to use the pool. The second, more important concern was that bigger girls meant bigger danger. Because they were cooped up in a cramped classroom too small for them all day, being able to stretch their arms and legs was something they had been waiting for. They were so spirited about finally having the chance to cut loose, none of us were willing to get in their way.

“Whoo! Pool time! Finally!” “Hozuki-san, please be patient. No running. More than hurting yourself, you might damage anything you run into.”

“This’ll be Heaven and Hell at the same time,” I sighed as I saw the girls enter their pool. I could see Hozuki leading the charge. When it came to athletics, our track star was clearly excited about being able to move freely again. One of the health committee upperclassmen, who I recognized as Kamiya-senpai, was accompanying them because she was a qualified lifeguard. Considering they needed someone Magnified to be the lifeguard for the Magnified girls, it made sense for her to be there.

“Okay, Kirishima, Everything’s set up over here for you now, so whenever you’re ready you can just head on over!” I heard Kawamura-sensei call me. She was standing over a large tarp that, when compared to the girls, seemed like a small beach blanket.

At Sensei’s shout, I left the boys’ poolside and walked on over to the girls’ side. I was surprised how she wasn’t the least bit nervous walking around the pool while the girls were three times bigger than her, but I supposed adults were a lot more used to Magnification than those of us who were experiencing it for the first real time. She also might have been relaxed because Kamiya-senpai was directing the girls in her stead.

“Sensei, I’m not going to need this much space.”

“You don’t, but they do. Let the other girls use the place after you’re done. I’ll leave Asano to you for what Sasakura-sensei wants you to get done,” Kawamura-sensei told me. “Kamiya can take care of the girls and I can take care of the boys, but since you two are an exception, I expect proper behavior from the two of you. Am I clear, Lover Boy?”

“We’re not lovers yet, Sensei,” I gave her my typical response.

“You two are already skirting the line with what you’re being told to do,” groaned the gym teacher. “Just because I have to allow it doesn’t mean that I like it. Just don’t do anything that’ll get you in any hot water, okay?”

With those words, Sensei walked off, leaving me on the massive tarp.

A pool full of girls three times my size was definitely an attractive paradise. Blue and white school swimsuits that did hugged their figures, the girls bare arms and especially legs exposed for all to sea, and their legs in particular being so long that I felt closer to knee high than waist high - all of these factors in particular kept my mouth agape as I looked around.

The girls’ increased size and the pool really stood out. The fence surrounding the entire area was just barely over their heads. Actually, the tallest of the girls Watanabe and Tsujimoto were above the 5 meter tall fences. Of course, I didn’t see all 5 meters of them when they were in the pool. Our school pools had a 1 meter shallow end and a 4 meter deep end. The shallow end was more like a children’s pool while the deep end was more like a shallow pool. 

“Yo, Kirishima. Want to jump in? The water’s nice and cool,” I heard. Turning around, I saw Hozuki leaning against the edge of the pool. She was clearly standing in the deep end and having a blast.

“I’m good. I’ve got stuff to do first, Hozuki.”

“You sure? Well, okay.”

Splash!

“Whoah!” I stumbled back to avoid being splashed by water when Hozuki started swimming again. Swimming laps wasn’t something she could do much off because of how the length of the pool had reduced in her perspective, but she still tried. The sheer amount of water she displaced with each kick sent a fire hose level spray out.

That Hozuki, she was thankfully the only one going all out in the water. The gyaru clique was using the shallow end as a foot bath, Honda and Tokiwa were relaxing with our class rep playing volleyball in the water, and Eguchi’s admirers were seated alongside the pool, doing their best to drag Shima into the water. The girl was doing her best to stay out of it and remain seated just like Takahashi. 

“Touya, I’m here.” A shadow then blocked the bright sunlight beating down on me. Turning my head to the side and up, I saw that it was Yae.

With her pink hair clip off, letting her bangs hang loosely, Yae consciously tried pulling her hair back with her hand as she loomed over me with a smile. She had to lean forward and bend down to look down at me clearly. I was mesmerized at how her figure looked in the school swimsuit. You really couldn’t hide her curves in such an outfit, and there was a novelty to the school swimsuit that made it stand out from the bikinis and one-pieces I’ve seen her wear before.

“Uh...”

“Fufu~ What’s wrong, Touya?” Yae laughed, knowing full well that I was speechless.

“Nothing. I was just lost in those legs,” I didn’t lie. “Jeez. It’s getting hot today, isn’t it?”

“You sure know how to compliment someone,” giggled the girl as she lied down on the tarp. For a moment, I saw her wince. She put her hand behind her neck. The aches from constantly bending down were having an affect on her. 

“Still hurting?”

“You try looking down all the time, Touya.”

“I was doing the opposite back in Reduction Week, remember?”

“Touche,” Yae saw my point. She then pointed at the item in my hand. “So what did Sasakura-sensei want us to do? Is that sunblock?”

Casually, Yae steered us in the direction of getting down to business. I pulled myself together and regained my composure. “Well you’re half right. It does work as a sunscreen too. Here’s the first Magnification Item from the bag, or number 2 if we count the bands,” I told her. “This is just what you need: Instant Relaxant Cream.”

While it didn’t seem like something related to Magnification Week, this was something I wish I had when the boys went through the program. The muscle pains from constantly tilting our necks could have been alleviated if we had been given this. To deal with Yae’s complaint that she had told the nurse about earlier, Sasakura-sensei had suggested I apply this onto her. Since it was waterproof and fast acting, we didn’t have to worry about it being washed off in the pool.

“Really? That’s great!” Yae was glad to be able to get something for her muscle pains. “Do you think we can share with the other girls? They were complaining about it all day too.” 

“Yeah… About that,” I frowned as I opened up the cover of the Size-Link band. “There’s not a lot. This is supposed to be something for you to use all week, but there’s only so much for just one person.”

Seeing me open up the Size-Link band, Yae was surprised. “Touya, you don’t mean that we’re going to have to use that here, do you?”

That was indeed the case. We couldn’t share with the other girls because there wouldn’t be enough when all of them were Magnified. In fact, this wasn’t enough for just Yae either if she was Magnified. This was just the privilege of signing the exception forms. So that Yae would have enough to last the week, we were going to have to bring her back down to normal size for her to apply it.

“So I’m getting back to normal size for a bit. I don’t mind, but is that fine with you, Touya? You’re going to get smaller again.” Yae was a little nervous for my sake.

“It’s just 3 minutes. I think I can take three minutes,” I told her. If we were quick, perhaps nobody would notice too. Nobody was around us at that moment, and the usual troublemaker, Takahashi was distracted by Shima trying to hang onto her while the rest of her friends tried to drag her into the pool.

“I’ll try to be quick then,” Yae asserted for my sake and also opened up the metal cover of the Size-Link Band.

Ping!

It really was surprising just how instantaneous the Size-Link Band was in changing our scales. While this was truly how fast Magnification and Reduction technology was, being accustomed to the slow changes mandated by the government for the program, the sudden change still caught me off guard even when I expected it.

“Uwah… That feels so surreal,” I heard from above. Yae was still in the same place and still three times as big as me as she was before, but now she was normal sized on the large tarp. 

I, on the other hand, was now a third of my size. The bucket-sized container of Instant Relaxant Cream I had put down was now a barrel that was up to my stomach.

“You better hurry up, Yae,” I couldn’t believe it, but I was actually quick to adapt to my new smaller height. I patted the container on its lid. “We’re on a time limit.”

“R-Right,” Yae nodded, but she was lost in thought for a moment as she saw me next to the container. I was 60 cm tall, which meant we still had the same difference apart from when she was three times her height, but seeing me next to the bucket stunned her because she now had something to compare me with. “W-Wow, Touya. You really are small.”

“Hey, this is temporary. You’re supposed to be the big one,” I didn’t appreciate her pointing out my current size. At the very least, I would be changing back soon. “Now come one. I’d rather not have to do this a second time because you were too slow, Yae.”

“Okay, okay. I get it,” Yae frowned, not liking how I was stressing her to hurry.

Urging Yae to rush, was definitely necessary. She really was slow in opening the container and applying the white cream onto her skin. I watched as she rubbed it along her neck and arms. It was quite an impressive sight seeing a giant girl in a swimsuit rub a white fluid over herself, especially when she got to her legs. Yae was meticulous in making sure to get it on all of her body. My mind was definitely dirty, but seeing Yae drip the Relaxant Cream over her body was definitely attractive. I stood next to her as she lifted her telephone pole-sized arms up high and even rubbed it on her shoulders and armpits. It was definitely a show.

“Wow. It really is instant. It’s so cool and refreshing too,” Yae was more preoccupied with how good the Instant Relaxant Cream was to realize I was staring. With her aches and pains gone, she felt a lot better. “And it doesn’t feel all sticky or slimy like some of the sunblocks and lotions I use either.”

I took note of her comments so I could report that later. In any case, the three minutes were set to pass. Since it seemed Yae wouldn’t be able to get to her back in time, I realized we would have to change sizes again.

At least, that would’ve been the case originally.

“Huh? I’m not changing back?” When I checked back at the Size-Link Band’s display, I realized the timer wasn’t there. Had it been gone the entire time and I hadn’t noticed?

“Wait, is it three minutes already, Touya?” Yae was also confused.

As I checked and pressed buttons on the Size-Link Band, I realized it. “Sasakura-sensei must’ve removed the limit like she said she would. I didn’t think she could do it wirelessly. It looks like we just have to press the button at the same time again to change back.”

“Then we can undo this whenever we want? That’s great,” Yae was glad to not have to hurry up now.

On the other hand, I was less than amused. “Hey, just because you have extra time now, doesn’t mean you should stop. I don’t want to be this small.”

The trouble of me being the shorter one out of the two of us was that it provoked Yae to take the lead. She was more than capable of doing that and typically held back, but seeing me so vulnerable was definitely tempting to her. While she had been more concerned about herself because she had gotten taller, now that it was me who had gotten smaller, she was more willing to play around. I felt a brief shiver go down my neck when I saw her smile widen.

“Ah, but this is a good chance, Touya. If there’s more time, I can ask for your help,” she suggested.

Help?

“Just what are you implying, Yae?” I half-knew the answer, but I wanted to confirm what she was thinking.

I watched as the normal sized girl three times my height lied down on her stomach. “There’s a spot on my back I can’t reach. Can you rub it on for me?”

This was definitely what Kawamura-sensei was warning me about. I honestly was attracted by the idea of rubbing sunblock on my childhood friend’s back. The exposed area on the back of the school swimsuit was something that sent my adolescent high school boy’s mind racing. Hopefully, this wasn’t something untoward that she would sic the Disciplinary Committee on us for doing. 

“Fine. I can do that,” I sighed. Arguing or resisting would keep me smaller longer. I walked from where I stood by Yae’s feet over to her waist where the barrel of Relaxant Cream was.

“Touya, are you not starting yet?” I heard Yae ask. Now I was the slow one because I actively was the smaller one. Being 60 cm tall, I had the stride of a baby, and because my hands had gotten smaller too, I had to use both hands to scoop up enough of the cream to use on Yae’s back.

“Teasing me, huh? Just wait until I get you back for this next week,” I told her as I walked up to her back. I realized that her body while lying down was around knee high to me, and that the width of her back was not something I could step over. To get to the middle of her back, I actually had to climb on. “Oh jeez.”

“Kya~ha~! Touya, that tickles!” Yae felt my light body as I pulled myself onto her back. I could actually use it as a bed with how wide it was to me.

“You asked for this, not me,” I told her as I applied and spread the white cream over the parts of her back that her swimsuit did not cover.

To think I’d be sitting on my not-girlfriend’s back applying cream to her while she was wearing a swimsuit. This definitely felt lewd to me. While I was happy, it was definitely embarrassing to do this in public at school. Yae seemed to feel the same way as I saw her ears were red from my vantage point behind her. Still, we couldn’t deny that we enjoyed it. To me, there was more of Yae to take in while she was three times my size. As for Yae, she seemed to like being more assertive due to our size difference.

When we were finally done, Yae had me get off her and back up. I watched as she stood up back to her full height, stretching up to the point where she once again blocked the sun with her body.

“Ngggghaaaa~~! Thanks, Touya. My body feels so good now!” she told me.

“Okay, can we change back now?” I was ready when she was to press the button on the Size-Link Band. 

“Of course,” giggled Yae as she opened up the cover on the metal bracelet as well. I was grateful to hear that. I couldn’t wait to get myself back to normal and her back to her ‘still-bigger-than-me-but- properly-Magnified’ size.

Sadly, my wait was extended the moment a panicked voice shouted and I was slammed from behind by a force that would put a car crash to shame. 

“Yae-chan~! Save me!!! I don’t wanna swim!”

Whaaaaaam!

“Gwahuargh~!”

“T-Touya~! A-Airi-chan?”

Considering I was a third of my height, that meant many things. Besides being 60 centimeters tall and a third of Yae’s height, that also meant that I was nine times smaller than the Magnified girls who were still three times normal size. When Shima fled to the mat where she knew Yae was, she did not even see me, who was so below her vision that I was shorter than her feet were long. I was kicked like a soccer ball and tumbled several meters away by the unaware giant girl.

“Ouch… Thank goodness my body’s tougher while Reduced… That would’ve broken some bones otherwise…,” I found myself shaking too much to be able to pick myself up. The only thing I could do was turn myself over so I could see the giant swimsuit clad girl looming over both Yae and myself.

“Uwah… So surreally big…,” Yae was taken aback by Shima’s size. The girl was not used to being on the smaller side of the scale when it came to Reduction and Magnification so it was understandable for her to be frozen in place.

Shima was also equally surprised when she came to her senses and calmed down. “H-Huh? Yae-chan, why are you regular sized?”

She hadn’t realized earlier because she was so flustered. While she was confused, Yae took the opportunity to approach me. She picked me up, cradling me in her arms like a newborn. “Sorry, Touya. Are you okay?”

“I’ll live,” I assured her.

“Eh? Yae-chan, what’s that?” Shima’s confusion skyrocketed when she saw how small I was compared to Yae and then herself. 

Pluck!

“Whoa. Hey!” “Uwah! Touya!”

To both my and Yae’s dismay, though, Shima’s curiosity was too strong. Kneeling down, Shima reached towards us. In an instant, I was snatched away from Yae and lifted up higher and higher into the sky. Shima was over 14 meters tall from my perspective. She held me firmly between her fingers like a toy. Her grip prevented me from freeing my arms or struggling.

“I-Is that you, Kirishima-kun? But this isn’t Reduction Week,” Shima was astonished. Her tree of a finger pressed into my face.

“Hey, Shima. That kind of hurts.” 

“Uwah. Sorry,” Shima apologized and opened up her hand. I was small enough to be able to sit on it. Still, hearing me speak confirmed it for her. “But it really is you. You’re like a doll right now. Not like a mouse or a bug… so it’s not scary… But what happened?”

I was glad to hear that Shima’s fears were not acting up. I didn’t think I’d be able to manage her panicking when she was this much bigger than me. A drop from a height comparable to the second or third floor of a building was definitely frightening to consider, and with how freely I was sitting atop her hand, It was either a fall down onto the mat or the concrete.

My ordeal was not over yet though, as before Shima could return me to Yae, the reason why she had done the dangerous thing of running by the school pool came.

“Hey! Airi-chan, stop running. You’re going into the pool and that’s final.”

“We’ll teach you how to swim, I promise.”

“It’s not that deep...”

The rest of the quartet came. They were adamant about getting Shima to get used to the water. 3 more girls who were around 15 meters tall - This was not what I needed. 

“Hyah! No way! I’m not getting in there!” Shima was so flustered by the girls suddenly catching up to her that she jumped back and hissed.

“Wawawawah!” Unfortunately for me, Shima’s sudden bouncy movements shook me more than any earthquake could. The spongy floor that was her hand smacked me upwards into the air. The ground was no longer beneath my feet as I waved my arms helplessly as my body spun a full circle in the air.

“Touya!” I heard Yae frantically scream from below. She couldn’t do anything to help because she was smaller than the girls too.

Shima’s momentum was the only thing that saved me really. I had been sent flying in the same direction she had jumped back in, so my hands which were desperately searching for something to save me successfully grabbed onto her swimsuit when my body flew towards her giant self - or rather, they found themselves hooking onto the opening just in time.

“Grk… Haah… Phew… Safe…,” I was relieved to no longer be falling.

“Eh? Kyaah! Kirishima-kun?! What are you doing there?”

I was hanging from the front of Shima’s swimsuit so I was pressed right against her chest. While she wasn’t exactly as bountiful as her other friends, she still had enough of a bosom for me to be protruding a few centimeters away from her body. I just dangled there, hoping a helping hand would come soon.  

“This is really a bad place to be,” I didn’t want to look down to see how far of a drop it was to the ground. I just hung onto Shima’s chest as best as I could.

It took some time for Yae to actually get the girls’ attention and for Shima to calm down. Satou was the one who had actually heard Yae’s panicked cries and looked down to see her. It was only after that did I get plucked off Shima’s chest and brought back down to the ground for us to unlink our sizes. Kawamura-sensei scolded all of us for what had happened while Kamiya-senpai simply shook her head.

“Kirishima-kun, if you are already in trouble when you are this size, tomorrow will be even worse,” she warned.

I didn’t like the sound of that at all, but my thoughts were on other things while all of us were made to sit in seiza on the concrete. While I was between Yae and Shima, I could see Yae reflecting on having put me in danger due to her wasting time by messing around. As for Shima, the bubbly girl red was in the face from embarrassment.

“I’m gonna have to apologize to Eguchi after this,” I silently sighed to myself. I had not expected to have gotten into such an accident with one of his admirers.

“I know.”

“If only I didn’t take so long to change you back. I should've taken advantage of you earlier.”

“Don’t worry about it.”

“I know Airi-chan picked you up and panicked, but it’s my fault you almost got hurt. So don’t blame her, okay?”

“I’m not blaming anyone.”

Yae apologized to me for the rest of the school day even after we got out to the entrance to the school building. Yae was bowing her head, clasping her hands together, and practically begging for me to accept her apology without hearing anything I said. The 5 meter tall girl was doing her best to stay behind me as I walked, but she actually stepped over me a couple times because her stride was over three times mine and the length of her legs were nearly twice my own height. It was actually more impressive that, whenever she did a perfect ninety degree bow, she was still above me enough to not headbutt me.

We were being a very strange sight to the normal-sized bystanders we walked past. 

“Did Asano-san do something bad?” “I heard Kirishima-kun almost got hurt or something...” “Eh? But Asano wouldn’t hurt a fly!” “It must’ve been an accident then, right?” “Hey, Kirishima, just accept her apology already!”

A barrage of comments from the peanut gallery made lingering around very uncomfortable for me. I was actually more impressed that they were less concerned with Yae’s hulking size and more about our relationship. Well, I hadn’t actually told her I’d forgiven her. That was probably why Yae was still trying to apologize. I supposed my own avoidance of a proper response was enough to show that I did hold a grudge, even subconsciously.

“Shoot, I guess I actually was a bit mad, huh?” I cracked an awkward smile now that I realized my own thoughts. “Well, if you really wanted to, you could just physically force me to get over it as you are right now, Yae.”

“That’d be wrong, Touya,” Yae was too nice to do what I believed other girls would do and man-handle me to get her away. Well, at least girls like Takahashi I knew wouldn’t mind physical contact… “Come on. No more feeling bad about this, okay? It’s my fault, Touya. Forgive me already.”

Though I wanted to, the words didn’t leave my tongue. This was the bad thing about being unable to lie. I couldn’t just say I forgave Yae if it was halfhearted. Something in the back of my mind wasn’t satisfied. As someone who had a grudge keeping notebook to list how many times Takahashi messed with me, even Yae couldn’t avoid being added to it.

“You still don’t forgive me, huh?” Yae frowned, but she was less sad now after hearing our classmates supporting her. I could see her cheeks puff up.

“Sheesh… I want to. The words just aren’t coming out,” I sighed. Was it my pride that was preventing me? I hated this aspect of myself, and so did Yae. I wanted to get the message across properly, but if I couldn’t actually say those words, I needed to find another roundabout method.

Giving up, I stretched both of my arms out to the side.

“Huh?” Yae was confused at the sudden pose I took. “Touya?”

“Ah… My body still hurts from earlier,” I purposely exaggerated my own bad acting with the worst and flattest delivery possible. “I won’t be able to walk home like this without help. Ah, it hurts.”

Pfft!

Snickers from some of the drama club members who were passing by. I hope word wouldn’t pass to Shiina. The gyaru actress was quite the gossip.

I was glad Yae understood I was acting up to calm her down. Actually, she didn’t just calm down. I tickled her funny bone with my words. “Kuku~ What was that, Touya? Ahaha~”

“Well, I was going to ask you to carry me home since you clearly can now,” I bluntly told her. “I figured that’d embarrass both of us enough for you to forget about earlier. If you do this, how about we consider that apology accepted.”

“E-Eh? Can I really?”  Unexpectedly, Yae wasn’t the least bit embarrassed. In fact, she readily accepted the proposal. I was caught off guard when she took a heavy step forward. I was surprised that I could already feel the shockwave of her foot hitting the ground shoot up my body. 

“Don’t tell me you’ve been wanting to do this all day,” I realized. My solution was a little too effective at getting the message across, or rather, it was successful in getting Yae to forget all about me not accepting her apology.

“Absolutely,” the girl couldn’t lie. After she said those words, though, her face turned red. Her usual sheepish expression returned. “I-I mean… Ever since I got big enough, I really wanted to try. Just getting to hold you earlier wasn’t really enough...”

My not-girlfriend was incredibly affectionate. I wondered what was going to happen to me when we actually started dating.

“...It’s embarrassing to do it in public, but I was the one who suggested it in the first place,” I relented. “But are you going to be alright carrying me along with everything else? There’s a lot of stuff to carry home today, isn’t there?”

Besides Yae’s own belongings, we also had my things and the sports bag full of Magnification Equipment. That did not detract Yae one bit. She actually raised an eyebrow at my comment and lifted the Magnification Equipment bag that I found heavy with one finger on the strap. The bag that was heavy enough that I couldn’t budge it was picked up with ease.

“Compared to my bag, this feels empty, Touya,” Yae told me. It was more like a purse to her than a gym bag. I didn’t have any extra time to remark at her statement as after picking that up Yae bent down and put both of her hands around my stomach. “Ehehehe~ And here we go!”

“Gwah!” I felt my feet leave the ground. They dangled in the air by her knees as Yae brought me up to her torso. For a moment, I was worried when she removed one hand, but as it turned out, she only needed one hand to hold me in place as she pressed my body against hers. She used her other hand to carry her Magnified items as well as my normal sized ones.

“See? This is pretty easy,” Yae was proud of her accomplishment. “You’re super light, Touya.”

Considering her muscle mass had grown with her, I must have weighed less than a bowling ball to her. Glancing around, I could see we were getting looks, but our schoolmates knew well enough to keep away from lovey-dovey couples having a moment. Well, we were lovey-dovey, but we weren’t a couple yet. They at least gave us the opportunity to walk out of the entrance and towards the gates.

Before we could leave however, I could see one girl in particular who literally stood above the crowd.

“Takahashi, stop grinning,” I frowned.

Though she was staying with the other girls for the program, our mutual friend Takahashi came to see us off. It wasn’t hard to miss her standing by the gate. She could sit on it if she wanted to because it was under waist high to her, but she’d probably break it so she didn’t. She was alone because the regular sized students didn’t want to be knocked down or stepped over by her if she moved. She had a bemused smile on her face as she saw me pressed against Yae.

“No can do, Kirishima. This is too funny of a sight to not laugh at,” she told me as she moseyed her away towards us. “You’re like a little baby like this.”

Slap!

“Hii!” I yipped when I felt a sting as the girl playfully slapped my butt from behind. With my body dangling in the air and held in place by Yae’s arm, I couldn’t resist the surprising impact.

“Huh? Wow. That was some sound,” the offender in question was surprised too. She looked at her hand for a second before looking back down at me. “Hey, Kirishima, hold still. I want to hear that again.”

“A-Aoi-chan!” Yae was defensive but she couldn’t do anything to guard me while holding everything.

“Hey, that’s reserved for Yae only. I’d appreciate it if you didn’t do that in public, Pervert-hashi,” I remarked. 

“Perv-?” Takahashi was about to respond to my insulting nickname to her, but she then recalled that we were still outside. While there wasn’t anyone we knew nearby, it was going to be hard to miss Takahashi slapping my butt and asking to do it again. “Gah… My bad. I couldn’t resist. It was just there so I jus- No, wait. That just makes me look worse. Spanking isn't my thing, I swear.”

It was stunning to think I actually was able to make Takahashi stand down with that one comment. For a moment, I was proud of myself, but it was hard to be confident while unable to firmly plant my feet on the ground. 

“Sorry, Kirishima,” apologized Takahashi. “I’ll remember next time that Asano’s the only one who gets to be up close and personal with you with that sort of ‘play’.”

“I-I don’t think I’m into that,” Yae wasn’t actually sure of her own answer. “But Touya did sound cute when he squeaked like that...”

I hoped Takahashi wasn’t awakening any interests in Yae, but quite honestly, she probably had those assertive interests to begin with. Her idea of punishment games could be quite cruel after all.

“Aoi-chan, are you staying in the gym today?” Yae asked, changing the subject. She adjusted the way she held me so that I wouldn’t slip away from her, but in doing that, she shoved her weighty breasts into my face. I felt I would’ve gotten a concussion if she had jerked suddenly. Though they were soft, they had more mass than a bowling ball.

“Ow! Yae, hold on,” I alerted her.

“Huh? Wah. Sorry, Touya! Let me hold you better,” Yae heard me.

“Huh? Hii! Yae that’s-”

I was caught off guard when I was suddenly groped from behind by a hand larger than my butt. To better carry me, Yae had to pick me up. Her hand slid under my butt and lifted my legs. She then shoved her arm closer to her breasts, causing me to be practically blanketed by them. In the end, I found Yae let me rest against her upper arm like a pillow while my body was supported by her forearm. It felt like an awkward way to hold a baby.

“Um… Asano, that’s not how you hold a baby,” Takahashi agreed with my mental assessment.

“I only have one hand free right now, Aoi-chan. And this is fine, right, Touya?” Yae pouted at being called out on not holding me properly. I didn’t want to be considered a baby in this situation but her grand height made anybody regular sized look like an infant to her.

“It’s fine, though a little surreal,” I answered. Yae agreed with my assessment.

“Right… Well, whatever floats your boat, Kirishima,” Takahashi shrugged. She then got back on topic. In response to Yae’s question, the girl nodded. “Well, anyways, yeah. I’m staying with the other girls here. You’re missing out on a gym sleepover, Asano, though I guess spending the night with Kirishima does sound more appealing to you.”

“It absolutely is,” Yae was honest. “I’m a little worried about fitting in the house, but Touya said he did have some ideas.”

“Really?” Takahashi was impressed. “Kirishima, you’ve got to tell me. I was having such a rough time this morning. How are you going to manage dealing with Asano at this size?”

I had my ways, though I had to admit I was not exactly confident.

“Hey, don’t spoil the surprise. Yae’s got to experience it first,” I told her.

Though she was disappointed, Takahashi did understand from being my temporary health committee replacement back then that surprises were meant to be kept. She waved us good by as Yae literally stepped over the gate and carried us home. Neither of us could hide the red blush on our faces that we developed as everyone around us stared at the sight of the 5 meter girl carrying a high school boy in her arms on the way home.

“By the way, Touya… about that apology...” Yae broke the mood with one last statement.

I groaned, realizing Yae didn’t forget. I couldn’t avoid her now that she was carrying me. 

It took a while to manage to stammer out that I forgave her. Well, not too long as I did tell her before we got to my house.

Perhaps it was because Yae and I didn’t want to be seen for too long while she walked through the neighborhood at her very obvious height or perhaps it was because of her longer legs increasing her stride - whatever the case, our walk home was ridiculously quick. We arrived at my house in no time at all.

There was our first hurdle.

“Um… Touya… I don’t think I’m going to fit through the door anymore...”

“I think you can still crawl through. Your butt’s not that big yet,” I remarked from the doorway. “And there’s plenty of room to stand inside.”

“Can’t we just use the bands? I don’t want to break the door frame.”

“And leave me small in my own house? No way. This is your week right now, so I’m going to refuse whenever I can.”

“Grr… I know you have a point, but I don’t like that. Fine, but remember: you asked for it.”

Creak… Crack...

Though I had reassured Yae that everything would be fine, I realized my own error the moment she put her foot down on the wooden flooring of my home. The house made sounds that it had never made before, bending under Yae’s literal ton of weight. 

“I told you this was going to be a problem.”

“And I told you it wasn’t,” I continued to reject Yae’s concerns as I looted the bag of Magnification Equipment. There was something I knew about that was going to be provided by the government, and I was right. “Here we go.”

What I pulled out was an alien looking disc shaped device. It was bulky and heavy, so I had to hold it with both hands, but it was definitely the item I had been looking for. I placed it on the floor of the house and pressed the bright red button that was on the side of it.

Schwiiiing!

In an instant, the center of the metal disc opened up. A metal tower made of retractable metal plates sprung up to form what looked like a lightning rod. I could see from the display on the bottom that the device was good to go.

“W-What’s that, Touya?” Yae was surprised at the strange machine I had started up.

I ignored Yae for a moment, pressing the blue button that started blinking because the device’s central tower was now up. It was quieter than I thought it’d be - dead silent as it began spinning.

Immediately, the two of us could feel the air change as a pulse erupted from the tower. Moreover, it felt as though an electric tingle ran through my body. I could tell the protection was now present.

“There we go. The Dual-Layer Field is on. Now you don’t have to worry about breaking anything here,” I told her.

“Dual- what?” Yae had no idea what I just said, but when she took a step back in again, she found that the floor was a lot more sturdier than before. In fact, even when she put her hand on the door frame as she bent down to get under it, it did not crack or break. “Huh? What did you do, Touya? Everything’s stronger now.”

I smirked. Magnification Equipment 3 was the DL Field Generator. It was no surprise that Yae had no idea what this machine was as this was one thing I had to go out of my way to research when trying to see how I could manage having Yae in my home.

“This thing uses the same principles as Magnification to put what’s basically a barrier around everything in a 20 m radius,” I told her. “Basically everything is as sturdy as it would be as if it were Reduced. They’re put in buildings that use Magnification to make sure they don’t get destroyed.”

Though I said that, I wondered if we would have gotten this if Sasakura-sensei’s sister hadn’t liked my report as I was told initially that it would be hard to get a home version of one when I made the request. It made sense. These were expensive machines to the point where only absurdly wealthy corporations had one. Even the SDF was limited in how many theys had. I didn’t tell Yae about this though. She seemed happy enough to be able to move around my house freely.

“Ngggn~~~!” she made a cute sound as she stretched her body. The high ceilings of my two story home’s living room made it possible for the 5 meter girl to do so… though she could readily touch the ceiling if she actually put her hands over her head. “Well if it works then I don’t have to worry anymore. Let’s take a break then, Touya. I want to relax now that we’re home.”

While I did want to do that as well, I knew we couldn’t exactly do that right away. Among the things that were necessary to do when we got home, setting up the Field Generator was only the first. “Sorry, Yae. We’re going to have to wait on that until after we do one more thing first.”

The look of disappointment on Yae’s face was amusing. She slunk to the floor, spreading her legs. Half of the living room was taken up by her alone as her left leg pushed our sofa back. “Eh? No way. Can’t I take a rest?”

“Now, now. We can do what you want after this,” I told her with a chuckle as I started to rummage through the sports bag again. I pulled out the thing we needed. I couldn’t hide the smile plastered on my face from Yae who was suddenly worried. 

“Touya, I’m not sure I like that look on your face. You look way too happy…”

What I had taken out was a single aerosol can. It was extremely small in amount considering the entire can was as long as my index finger, but the lone spray had been provided as Magnification Equipment number 4.

“What’s that, Touya?”

“We’re supposed to apply this to you right when we get home,” I told her. “This is Sensitivity Raiser Spray. Apparently, the effect gets stronger over time, so we’re supposed to have you use this so that it takes effect by tomorrow.”

“Sensitivity raiser?” Yae tilted her head. “Why would I need that? Didn’t you have your senses weakened when you shrank?”

And it was because Yae was growing instead of shrinking that she needed this. When she got too big, she was not going to be able to notice or realize many things unless her sensitivity increased.

“Let’s see, the whole can, huh? Good. I remember how rough it was when you did this to me before,” I took a step closer to Yae. I was going to get a little payback from back during Reduction Week. The girl flinched when I climbed onto her thighs and skirt to get close. I still couldn’t reach the seated 523 cm tall girl’s face even while on her. 

“B-Be gentle, Touya.”

“I don’t know how gentle a spray-can can be. Just open wide and breathe it all in.”  

Fwoooooosh!

“Hiyaah! Cough! Cough!” I sprayed the cloud of pink gas upwards into Yae’s face directly. She breathed it in immediately and started coughing while I held my breath and tried to keep my head low as the Sensitivity Raiser entered her system. “T-That was- Cough! Too much! Cough! Cough!”

As Yae coughed and coughed, she tried to pull away from me, but because I was literally on her legs, she could only lean back. I took advantage of this and crawled up from her thighs up to her stomach. It made it easier for me to get on top of her as she leaned all the way back until she was on the floor with me continuing to spray the can into her face.

“Gyah! Stop! Cough! I’ve breathed -coughcough- in enough- Cough- already, right?” Yae continued coughing. Her eyes were closed so the gas wouldn’t get in her eyes. 

I felt bad doing this to Yae, getting on top of her and pinning her down.  I didn’t want to get used to this as assaulting Yae like this was never something I wanted to do if it scared it. At the very least, the size difference between us clearly made this assault a lot more comical than frightening. I could feel her muscles tense. She could have easily thrown me off with how strong she had gotten, but she was actively trying not to struggle because she knew that would be bad for me.

“Haaah… Haaaaah… Haaaah…,” I could hear Yae’s deep breaths when the can ran out and the gas dissipated. “Touya, that was mean… Haaah...”

“I had to do it,” I told her bluntly. Her torso was like a bed to me. She had pushed away the two sofas in my living room with her body as she lay on the ground. She was larger than each of them.“So how do you feel?”

I probably needn’t have asked. I could feel Yae trembling as I was on top of her. The Sensitivity Spray was taking effect. Though it was supposed to be weak at the start, it must have been noticeable to Yae. A pink tint was clear on her face as she took note of her amplified senses.

“T-Touya…”

“Yes?”

There was something about Yae’s voice when she called my name that felt off. She could definitely feel me better now thanks to the spray, even through her clothes. I didn’t realize how strong of an effect the spray had on her until a hand larger than my head grabbed me and slammed me right down into her stomach.

“Mmpfff?!?”

“Kyahahaha~ W-Wah! Wow! That tickles~!”

“Mghrgh… What? Mpffff!”

“Hyah~! Touya, don’t breathe there! That’s my belly button!” I heard Yae’s excited cry as she pressed my face deeper into her stomach. I could feel the rough fabric of her summer uniform against my skin. I only stopped struggling when she finally relaxed the pressure she put on me. “Touya, this feels super surreal. It’s like I can easily tell you’re on me.” 

“... Isn’t that a good thing?” I tried to lift my head up but Yae’s hand kept me in place.

“I-I think? I-It’s strange though. It kind of feels… good… with you on me like that...”

“Huh? You don’t mean...”

“Ngnn… Touya… Can you stay there a bit longer…?” Yae couldn’t resist asking.

I could hear an embarrassed tone when Yae said that. Her embarrassment was enough for me to put two and two together to understand what she meant. I turned red as well. Was this normal with the spray or had I made Yae breathe in too much? I was told to use the whole can.  

“W-Well, this is necessary considering this was on the list of things I had to do to you when you got back,” I tried to redirect the conversation. “Now that we’re done, you can have your break now, Yae.”

Yae frowned, hearing my cowardice. “Touya, you suck. I don’t want a break now after you made me feel like this. And you promised I can do what I want when we were done with that.”

“Hey, I’m all for you shoving me against you right now,” I responded with complete honesty, “but if Ayame-san catches us like this, we’re dead meat. And you know she’ll be coming.”

Though it was true that I looked like a kid on a mattress due to Yae’s size compared to me, I was still straddling her. We wouldn’t hear the end of it from Yae’s mother if she came over to check up on us at this exact moment. My fear of being scolded by her was greater than my own adolescent desires.

It seemed Yae shared the same sentiment. I could feel her shiver as a chill ran down her spine while I was on top of her.

“W-Whoa!”

I fell off of my not-girlfriend and onto my back as my body turned horizontal when Yae sat up straight. Yae had regained her senses because her own concern for being lectured by her mother was even greater than mine.

“Y-Yeah, I guess you’re right. Let’s just take a break. If Okaa-san’s coming, there’d be no way for me to hide,” Yae closed up her legs quickly. The sheer speed and force at which she did that made the end table in the living room fall over.

Though it was disappointing for us to have to stop, the two of us made the right call. Ten minutes after things had settled down between us enough to stop awkwardly avoiding eye contact with one another, the Asano mother used the spare key to my house to enter, just as we had expected.

“Touya-kun, Yae, I saw you two got back. Is everything okay in here?” asked Ayame-san as she entered my house. I could see she was carrying a few bags of what was clearly food. “I brought some food for you if what you have isn’t enough.”

“Thanks, Ayame-san. We were just doing our homework,” I looked up from the table in the dining area right next to the living room. “Well… I was. Yae doesn’t get any this week.”

“Ehehehe~ That’s one good thing about being big,” Yae sheepishly smiled.

Adapting to her growing size was her actual assignment for the week, so Yae was free from having to do any major homework unlike me. As such, she was watching television on our large wall-mounted flat screen.

“As always, your house never fails to impress, Touya-kun. It’s hard to believe you can actually fit my little girl in here while she’s like this,” Ayame-san whistled, seeing Yae intently watching a rerun of Magical Meteor Heart R. The new episode was going to air after this one, so she was intent on watching the remake of the magical girl anime she loved as a child. “And Yae, really? You haven’t even changed out of your uniform yet?”

Yae shifted uncomfortably while seated on the floor of my living room in her summer uniform. She couldn’t sit on the sofas comfortably even though they were reinforced now, and she was still adjusting to the effects of the spray. “I-I can’t help it, Okaa-san. This is Touya’s house. I can’t just change here right away.”

Though that was true, that never stopped her before when she was regular sized. The two of us childhood friends were definitely comfortable enough in each other’s homes to be able to undress in them and unwind as if it were our own homes. I could tell that the spray’s effects had made Yae a bit too sensitive. She hadn’t moved a centimeter from where she had sat down earlier. I had turned on the television in hopes she could redirect her focus to something else, but she couldn’t ignore it.

“Hm…? Oh, don’t tell m-” Ayame-san realized what was affecting Yae, but she couldn’t finish her sentence.

“Onee-chaaaaaan~~~!” she was interrupted by Yae’s younger sister, Yuri, intruding by rushing right past her. Her target was Yae’s lap.

“Hyaah! Y-Yuri?!” I heard Yae squeak when the girl dove straight for her thighs. Though Yuri’s tackles had always been full of momentum enough to even send me stumbling, Yae didn’t budge in the slightest. The only reason she had reacted in the first place was the Sensitivity Spray. 

“Ehehehe~ Onee-chan, you got bigger! Your legs are so long and big! Gyuu~” Yuri gave her sister’s right thigh a strong hug and rammed her face into the bare skin just above her thigh-high.

“W-W-Wait! If you touch there-! Tha- Hiii~ Pyaaah!”

“Eh? Onee… chan…?”

Yuri was less surprised about her giant sister and more concerned with her strange trembling. Her tomato red face gained even more color. She could feel Yuri’s hands on her bare thighs, or rather, her whole body was all over Yae’s leg. The innocent 128 cm girl was actually shorter than knee high to her, so she was literally wrapping her arms all around Yae’s right thigh, not realizing just how much she was troubling Yae.

The fact that she was still a primary schooler, made this worse on my childhood friend. Her short attention span was made known when she saw the show Yae was watching. “A-Ah! Meteor Heart~! No fair, Onee-chan! You and Onii-chan said I could watch with you too!”

“I-it’s not the new episode yet. H-Hey, Yuri, please, stop moving!”

“No!” the little girl stubbornly refused. She held on tighter to Yae, selfishly acting up in front of her flustered sister. “I’m watching with you too!”

A twinge of desire crept up in me, seeing Yuri hugging Yae’s thigh. It looked soft and plush, like a body pillow. 

Ignoring my blatant desire clearly showing thanks to my gaping jaw, Ayame-san recognized what had happened immediately. “I see. Touya-kun, you gave Yae Sensitivity Spray, didn’t you?”

I didn’t lie. Not only couldn’t I, I didn’t dare to even avoid answering. When it came to Ayame-san who could even force my parents into seiza, I had no intention of making her angry at home any more than I already could. “Yes, ma’am. I sprayed the whole can in her face. That’s what the instructions told me to do.”

She sighed, shaking her head. “I knew it. There’s been discussion about reworking that product because it’s been shown to be too potent for younger women in the first few hours that it gets inhaled. It looks like the bureaucracy is still too slow in making that change.”

That explained a lot. I stood up to take the bags of food Ayame-san had brought to free up her hands. She thanked me and directed her attention to Yae. Even though my childhood friend was around five and a half meters tall, her mother was not hesitant in approaching her. She slowly walked around the room, circling around Yae.

“Okaa-san?” Yae was nervous as she was being inspected. Her thoughts were pulled away, though, when Yuri shifted her head. Her hair brushed over Yae’s thick legs. “Kyaah! A-ha~”

“Hm… This seems to be a strong case,” Ayame-san frowned, as she walked back over to me. She mumbled so softly that only I could hear her. “The last person I’ve seen this bad nearly ended up assaulting a co-worker.”

“Assau-” I stumbled over, choking on my own saliva. That explained how Yae was behaving earlier. Now I was worried for my own sake. “Is there any way to reduce it, Ayame-san. She was acting up the minute it took effect. It was a bit embarrassing for both of us...”

“Sadly, the only way is to let it run its course,” Yae’s mother shook her head. “Though I have been told that if you undo Magnification, the effects become a lot less pronounced. The chemical is still inside, but it isn’t as active in a non-Magnified body apparently.”

Non-Magnified was what she said. I wasn’t the only one who heard it either.

Yae was desperate as she glanced over at me. I could see her puppy dog eyes. “Touya, can we please use the bands? I can’t take much more of thi- Kyaa! Yuri! That tickles!”

So it was either I shrank or we continued with an ultra-sensitive Yae. I wondered if the girls at the school were experiencing the same thing as my childhood friend at this very moment. The Sensitivity Spray wasn’t just something we had to use because we signed up for the exemption.

“Touya, please.”

There was no real choice. Seeing those pleading eyes was too much for me. I turned to Yae’s mother as I readied the Size-Link Band.

“Ayame-san, can you help out for dinner then? I don’t think I’ll be able to cook when we do this then.”

It looked like I was going to have to be Reduced again.

When it came to the Size-Link Band, Yae’s constant growth due to Magnification became my constant shrinkage via Reduction. It mirrored what happened to her to affect me. Yae had grown to 548 cm when we hit the button. That meant when we swapped scales...

“52 and a half centimeters huh?” I frowned as I checked the Size-Link Band’s display again.

“Sorry, Touya. It just felt like too much. Thanks for Reducing yourself for me,” Yae appreciated my decision to switch scales with her so that the Sensitivity Raiser would weaken its effect on her. She told me this while seated on the sofa, which she was happy to be able sit on again now that she was the right size.

“It’s only for a few hours, okay?” I struggled to pull my body up to climb onto the same sofa as her. I could hear her and her younger sister chuckling as they watched me straining myself to get onto the seat. Though Ayame-san was in the kitchen, I could hear her voice as well. I sighed, trying to change the subject. “You’re at least feeling better, right?”

When I finally got onto the bed sized cushion, I reached towards Yae’s left hand which was right in front of me. The moment I touched her, she pulled back with enough speed to cause me to stumble. “Sort of… I think I’m fine, but my clothes brushing against my skin feel way too weird now… It’s surreal. I didn’t think my body would feel this weird.”

The Sensitivity Raiser was to blame. I didn’t think it’d be that bad since this was something all of the girls in the program were being put through. I supposed being shrunken down for forcing this onto Yae without realizing was a fair enough punishment. I wasn’t much of a fan of not being able to touch the floor while seated on the sofa of my house. Actually, even with a pillow pushing me a bit forward, my legs barely reached the end of the sofa while I sat beside Yae.

“Your reaction’s a bit strange, though. You looked super ticklish with Yuri earlier, but that doesn’t seem ticklish.”

“W-Well…”

“Ah! Onee-chan! Onii-chan! It’s coming! It’s time for the new episode!”

Wham!

“Uwoah!”

I caught off guard the moment Yuri jumped onto the sofa right next to me. Her weight was enough to cause me to bounce up for a moment. I bumped into Yae’s torso right under her armpit.

“Ah~ Hyaah!” Yae’s reaction was more of a moan than a shout of shock. She actively pulled away from me. Her hand reflexively pushed me away. I couldn’t fight it as it was like getting slammed into by a log.

“H-Hey! What gives, Yae?”

“S-Sorry… Hah... My body gets really tingly when you touch me, Touya…” Yae’s breathing was deep and heavy. “It’s weird… It still feels very good too...”

I frowned. I was definitely going to let Sasakura-sensei know how bad the Sensitivity Spray was if she didn’t know already. While I knew it was Yae, I did feel vulnerable with how she was eyeing me. I physically scooted over to Yuri. As I was seated between both girls, the primary school girl was the only one I could rely on.

It wasn’t much better with Yuri, though. When I brushed up against the eight year old, she smiled. The fact that she was over twice my height made her giddy. She put her hand onto my lap. I could feel my body held in place by its weight, and I know Yuri wasn’t even pressing down.

“What’s wrong, Onii-chan?” she asked. “ Did you want to sit with me?”

“No, I’m good,” I told her, scooting away reflexively. I was stuck - flanked on both sides by my childhood friend and her little sister. “Woah!”

Yuri didn’t give me a choice though as she brought her other hand over. With both hands, she picked me up from my waist and pulled me over to her. I was being held against the eight year old girl’s body as she used my head as a chin rest.

“Nishishishi~! You’re so warm, Onii-chan!” Yuri commented. She then grabbed my hand with hers. Comparing their sizes, my Reduced palm fit in hers with room to spare. “Wow, Onii-chan. Look at how much bigger my hand is than yours.” 

“They really are… Yuri, do you mind letting go of me?”

My weak struggles to break free from her grip were ignored because she started directing her attention to the television. “Oh! It’s starting! Onee-chan! Meteor Heart’s starting!”

“Phew… Yeah, it is,” I heard Yae utter. Glancing to the side and up, I saw the look of relief on her face. She was apparently glad I wasn’t close to her anymore. Curiously though, I noticed Yuri touching her arm. She made no reaction at all, unlike with me.

Yae said it still felt good when I touched it, but if she wasn’t showing any reaction to Yuri, was the Sensitivity Spray selective? I was confused by how that could happen and what it could mean.

But pondering the strangeness was put on the backburner because of the start of the new anime episode, and there was no way any of us were missing that.

“Senpai! I’ll save you!” “Cosmos Scale - Full Size!” “Akari-chan, beneath you! Take that monster down in one stomp!”

It being an anime that incorporated Reduction and Magnification into its story was expected considering our society was built around it. It sure was something seeing the heroine Akari get embarrassed from absorbing Universe Energy to grow. Its occasional tokusatsu references made me a fan of it in the first place. However, the mention of shrinking the villains to capture them along with Yuri’s hold on me served as constant reminders to me that I was Reduced the entire time we were watching the show.

At the very least, it did distract all of us for the half hour that the episode aired. Yuri was in love with the transformation sequence while Yae was enraptured by the remake’s faithfulness to the original. I forgot about my situation as well when the villainous rival girl’s new design was revealed.

“Haaah… Hm…?” I heard Yae trying to control her heavy breathing. She turned her attention to me and noticed my expression. “Touya, close your mouth. I know Nozomi’s new outfit looks sexy cute now, but Akari’s is way better.”

“Hey, I appreciate her character for more than just those boots and stockings,” I replied back to the Meteor Heart fangirl, saying more than I really should have said.

“Ehehehe~! Protect the world with galactic love and justice~!” Yuri recited Meteor Heart’s tag-line.

While that was all fine and dandy, I did not appreciate the fact that I was still being hugged like a stuffed toy by Yae’s younger sister. Even when the episode ended, she held me close to her in her arms. My feet were dangling off the floor when she stood up with me in tow. Yae seemed to appreciate that though, because I could see she was physically reeling away from me. She was still extremely conscious over how close I got to her.

“Alright, you kids, I’ve got dinner all ready. Yae, help me out for a minute. I need to clean something. Yuri, Touya-kun, wash your hands,” Ayame-san was treating my home just like her own. Considering she cooked for me more than my own mother did, I didn’t mind. 

“Eh? Me? Coming.”

Yae left ahead of us to follow her mother’s orders. That left me with Yuri who kept her grip on me, holding me like a teddy bear as she stood up. I dangled limply in her arms.

“Yuri, you can put me down now,” I told her.

“Eh? Okay, Onii-chan,” though she was disappointed the girl did do as I asked. I started to have second thoughts when she put me down however. 

Yae’s growth was definitely still progressing even though I was now taking the brunt of it by becoming smaller in her stead. Though it didn’t seem like I had shrunk much, perhaps a centimeter in height, looking up at Yuri, I was short enough to have to look up at her crotch. To be shorter than a primary school girl’s legs… I truly was baby sized. 

Yuri found that fact funny. “Ehehe~! It’s like Onii-chan’s my baby brother now. Hey, Onii-chan, can you call me Onee-chan? Just once?”

Like older sister, like younger sister. Yae had asked me that before once and my answer was the same. I was not going to address her like she was my big sister. “Rejected.”

But when I got to the kitchen to wash my hands, Yuri suddenly had a strong case. The kitchen sink was well above my head. Even jumping, I couldn’t reach the countertop.

“Nishishishi~ Do you need help, Touya Onii-chan?” Yuri snickered as she turned on the sink water above me to wash her hands. “If you call me Onee-chan, I’ll help~!”

“Nope. I’d rather climb up myself,” I frowned, realizing I would have to go get a stool or something to climb up properly. I started to walk back to the dining area to grab a chair, but I found I couldn’t move. Yuri grabbed me on the shoulder, her grip holding me tight and keeping me from continuing like a leash.

“Aw~! Don’t say that, Onii-chan,” she laughed, pulling in close for a hug.

“Whoa!” I yipped as the primary school girl lifted me off the ground.

“Okaa-san’s going to be mad if you don’t wash your hands soon,” Yuri let go of one of the arms holding me, but I was still held in place by her other hand as she reached for the sink. 

Yuri was going to be annoying until she got what she wanted. While I normally did humor her, I really didn’t want to this time for the sake of my pride. Being babied by Yae’s little sister was a bit too demeaning as someone who would actually end up being her older brother eventually.

“C’mon! I wanna be called Onee-chan!”

“Grk. Gwa-hargh! H-Hey, Yuri!” asides from shaking my body around haphazardly, her hold on me tightened. It actually hurt having the air squeezed out of my body. She was acting spoiled, and because of my Reduced size, I was unable to fight her. She completely overpowered me physically, and without Yae or Ayame-san around, I couldn’t get any help.

“Please, Onii-chan!”

In the end, I was forced to give up. “... Just once... Can you help me out already, Yuri... Onee-chan...”

“Awaaa~!” Those words caused the eight year old girl’s eyes to sparkle and brighten up. “Ehehehe~ Thankyouthankyou! You’re the best Onii-chan~! Oh wait… Nishishishi, I guess I can’t call you that now.”

“Don’t get your hopes up, Yuri,” I snapped back to my usual way of addressing her. “I told you, it was just once. Now how about turning the water on?”

“Aww, no more?” Yuri was disappointed, but did what she promised and let me wash my hands. “But that’s fine. Since you called me ‘Onee-chan’ that means I beat Yae Onee-chan then!”

Were the two siblings competing to see if they could get me to address them as an older sister or something? Whatever the case was, I hoped the babying would stop so I could eat in peace. However, when Yuri carried me back to the dining table, I was in for shock. Ayame-san had asked Yae to help her for a reason, and I quickly saw what that reason was.

“Eh? A-Ayame-san, that chair...”

“I know where your mother keeps things. This was the one you used back when you were a baby, isn’t it? She kept it in perfect condition. We just had to get all of the dust off,” the Asano mother smiled calmly as she stood beside an alien item that wasn’t in my dining room before.

“Pffft… Sorry, Touya. I didn’t think Okaa-san had this in mind when she asked me to help,” Yae was trying her best to hold in her laughter.

“Ahaha~! It’s a baby chair!” Yuri pointed out the obvious.

That was right. Ayame-san had known that my packrat of a mother felt it was a waste of money to just get rid of the high chair for babies I used when I was little. She had taken it out from storage just for me because I was now Reduced.

“Can I veto this idea?” I frowned. “Ayame-san, I’m not a baby anymore.”

“But you are the size of one,” she countered, putting her arms on her sides. It was intimidating to be looked down on by the 173 cm woman. 

“I can’t change back to eat? Isn’t it bad to eat normal food like this?” I tried to come up with an argument.

“If it’s at this scale, you should still be able to. It’s only at even smaller scales that eating normal food isn’t advisable. And I think it’s still too soon to let Yae change back,” Ayame-san denied me. 

“But a baby chair? Are you serious?”

“This may be your house, Touya-kun, but even if you don’t like it, I won’t be having you eating on the table or floor when you’re still this big. That’s just unsanitary,” she wasn’t joking around. But did that mean it’d be fine if I were smaller?

I shot Yae a frustrated glance as Yuri happily plopped me into the child’s high chair. “Yae, I blame you for this. Magnification Week’s supposed to be rough for you, not me.”

“Sorry, Touya. I’ll make it up to you, I promise.” My childhood friend clasped her hands together to apologize, but she couldn’t hide her smile. Despite how uncomfortable the Sensitivity Raiser had her feeling, the sight of me in a high chair tickled her funny bone. “Ppffft… This is too surreal...”

“Nishishishi~ Now Onii-chan really does look like our baby brother,” Yuri giggled as she pulled a chair right beside me. Even while sitting down, the top of her head was above mine. “Do you want me to feed you?”

So this was going to be how dinner was going to end up - with me in a baby’s seat in my own house. I could only hope that after dinner was over and the other Asano family members left that I could be grown back. 

“Yuri, cut it out. I don’t need someone to feed me.”

“Nishishishi~ Come on. Open wide! Open wide!”

My struggles to push away Yuri’s hand holding a carrot stick were in vain. I tried to use both of my hands to stop the eight year old girl, but she was too strong. She pushed me back with ease and forced the orange stick into my mouth. I actually had trouble biting it for a moment due to how hard it seemed to me.

“Mgrgk!”

“...hehe...” I heard a laugh that wasn’t Yuri’s to my side. I shot a glare at Yae who was giggling while eating.

“It’s not funny, Yae,” I snarled, but my reaction made her bust out laughing.

“Ehehehe… I’m sorry, Touya… But it is… Hehehe…,” Yae was clenching her sides. “I never thought I’d see you in a baby’s seat. It’s like you’re throwing a tantrum too… Ufufufu~”

I turned red in the face from embarrassment. By getting angry, I looked like a baby having a fit to her. I wanted to just skip dinner and get back to my room or even do my homework, but there was no escape this time. I was locked up while I was seated on the high chair. The plastic table of the high chair made sure that I couldn’t just walk away. 

“Gya-hah!” all of a sudden, Yae yipped. Ayame-san put her hand on her shoulder as she walked over with a saucer in her hand. Yae’s senses were still enhanced enough for her to feel it, and it seemed to register as a tickle to her. “O-Okaa-san!” 

“Alright. That’s enough horseplay at the table, you three,” she scolded us, Yae in particular. “Yae, Touya-kun did this for your sake. You shouldn’t be rude to him like that. And Yuri, don’t force feed Touya-kun your carrots. I’ll give you more if you really don’t want to eat them.”

“Uwah. No. I’ll be good. I don’t want more carrots,” Yuri pulled away from me, her priority changing to not having to eat any more carrots than her mother made her.

“I-I’m sorry. Ahaha… O-Okaa-san, can you let go? Fufu… You’re tickling me,” Yae couldn’t fight her mother’s grip, so she was trying to hold in her laughter until she let go.

“The effects are still present, huh?” her mother frowned.

“I-It’s not so strong now, but it does tickle when you or Yuri touch me. I can handle it and get used to it if it’s just like this… But with Touya...,” Yae answered but drifted off in the end. I noticed she glanced over at me, but she didn’t talk any further on the subject. Something about me was clearly different for her compared to her mother and sister.

“Well, if that’s the case, you’ll have to continue avoiding touching other people until later tonight. If I remember right, I don’t think the spray’s worst effects last longer than 5 hours. Just bear with it until then, dear.”

That was Ayame-san’s suggestion. It seemed she didn’t have any other ideas to help out Yae despite being extremely knowledgeable about Reduction and Magnification. The Sensitivity Raiser stumped her as well.

While I was concerned about Yae, my own predicament was still my own concern though. With the loss of my size I had lost a lot of my own strength. I figured this out the moment Ayame-san approached to hand me a plate of food since I couldn’t reach the actual dining table while on the high chair.

“Thanks Ayame-s-Urk?!” Trying to grab the super-sized saucer with both hands was a mistake. I expected it to be light despite being the diameter of an inflatable pool to me, so I was caught off guard. I would’ve dropped it if Ayame-san wasn’t supporting me on the other end.

“Touya-kun, you shouldn’t try to do any lifting at your size,” she pulled the plate away from my hands and set it down on the plastic in front of me. “Even though you’re the size of a kid, you’re even weaker than one. This plate must weigh 20 kg to you now.”

It sure felt like it. It was something I could lift, but I hadn’t been prepared.

“I forgot,” I frowned. “Reduction really leaves you weaker. This is totally unfair how girls get Magnified and us boys get Reduced.”

“You’ll just have to make do until politics get with the times,” the Asano family’s mother told me. Until the gender restriction laws were rewritten, that was just going to how it would be, but I still disliked losing my own physical ability along with my size. “As much as I think some men would take advantage of Magnification if allowed, I feel women behave just as badly right now… my daughter included.”

“Okaa-san! I wouldn’t!”

“I seriously doubt that,” Ayame-san stood her ground. “Remember how you behaved in middle school with Sumire-chan? Also, as much as you hold things in, I know that hidden in your closet are tho-”

“Awawawawa! Stop! Stop!”

I laughed at seeing Yae so panicked to stop her mother from talking. It was good to see the conversation directed away from me. I was curious about what Yae had hidden away but chose not to ask out of respect for her privacy. I had a good assumption it was something lewd.

As dinner began. Ayame-san sat between myself and Yae to prevent any trouble with the Sensitivity Raiser Spray. It was clear between all of us now (other than Yuri who wasn’t paying attention) that Yae was having the largest reactions with me. We were going to have to wait until the side effects wore off before there could be some normalcy between us.

Mealtime was rather quick in any case. Although Ayame-san had brought over a lot of food, she did not warm up much due to the fact that Yae was normal scale. She also did not have much of an appetite because, as she put it, her tongue’s senses were still somewhat heightened. Things were either too salty, too sweet, or too bitter to her. There was no inbetween. Her mother said she could try to eat later when the spray’s worst effects wore off.

As for me, I also didn’t eat much, though it wasn’t from lack of trying. My smaller size actually made the spoon I held larger, heavier, and a lot more unwieldy. It was like trying to eat with a ladle.

To my dismay, this attracted my caring mother of a neighbor’s attention who did not see my Reduction as an excuse unlike Yae and her condition.

“You’re not going to grow big and strong if you don’t eat, Touya-kun,” Ayame-san scolded me.

“Is it really going to matter if I keep getting Reduced like this?” I retorted, having not even finished half of what she had set out for me. I didn’t appreciate the mention of words like ‘big’ and ‘strong’ while I was in a baby’s seat.

“... So you’re not going to eat the food I made for you, Touya-kun?” I definitely shouldn’t have talked back to Ayame-san. She did not appreciate it. And I soon learned my lesson when the woman suddenly stood up and approached the baby’s seat. 

“W-Whoa! H-Hey, Ayame-san!” I cried as the woman unceremoniously lifted me up. In an instant, I found cradled in her arms like an actual newborn.

With her experience as a mother of two, Ayame-san held me steady as she sat back down into her seat. 

“You weren’t comfortable with Yuri doing it for you, but perhaps an older woman would have more success,” she told me as she brought up a spoonful of food from her own plates and bowls. “Say ‘Aaaah’, Touya-kun.”

My face burned crimson. I glanced to my right and then my left. I could see Yuri snickering seeing me held in her mother’s arms. I was definitely proving her point that I was currently a baby to the Asano family. I was a bit more appreciative when I saw Yae. She had frozen in place, her jaw wide open. Her brain was taking a long while to process what she was seeing.

“A-Ayame-san, I can feed myself. Y-You don’t have to do this.”

“Can you, Touya-kun? I’d be glad to see that for myself.”

This was Ayame-san’s Mothering 101. She wanted me to say that which was why she chose to embarrass me in the first place. I couldn’t win against her. Nobody could. Reluctantly, I opened my mouth, letting Ayame-san spoon feed me the cream stew she made.

“Make sure you eat up well, Touya-kun. You’ll need all the energy you can muster for tonight,” she suggested. “Even after you change back, I’m willing to bet you and Yae will end up having some trouble after I go home.”

“Ayame-san, you don’t trust me at all, do you?”

“It’s Yae who I don’t trust,” the woman took one shot at her daughter and fed me another spoon of cream stew.

“Okaa-san, you’re always so mean to me,” Yae pouted.

Ayame-san did not care about her daughter’s ire though. She simply looked down at me with a look of worry. “Just do your best to avoid getting into any inappropriate and shameless positions tonight, Touya-kun. You’ll regret it.”

I had no idea what she had meant at the time, but I should have taken those words to mind when she had said them.

My recovery from being shrunken down finally happened a half hour after dinner. Ayame-san took Yuri home after cleaning up, telling Yae that she had to get Magnified again to not continue troubling me. While she was reluctant, Ayame-san told her that she also believed the preliminary effects of the Sensitivity Spray should have dissipated. Yae was definitely not happy about it, and it was clear she was still uncomfortable after her family left. She sat down to speak to me as I was climbing up the staircase. Even after going up six steps, I still wasn’t up high enough to match her height. 

“Touya… Okaa-san left. I know it’s sudden, but can we use it again?”

“No.”

“But the bath...”

“Magnification Equipment Number 4: The Portable Blue Room. We’ve Magnified a shower room for you outside in the yard. It’s definitely going to be cramped, but it’s soundproof and doesn’t let anyone see inside.”

“And a bed?”

“The entire first floor is for you. You can move the furniture around. As long as the Field works, nothing will break. And Sensei packed a sleeping bag that can Burst Magnify to your scale in an instant.”

“... We really can’t use the bands again?”

“Nope. You’ll have to deal with it for tonight, Yae. The other girls are dealing with the same thing at the school right now.”

“Aww, come on, Touya. Can’t you help me out?”

“Nope. Good luck. I don’t think a baby like me is going to be of any help to you after all.”

“Uuuu… I said I’d make it up to you...”

That was the conversation I had with Yae before I left her to go bathe on her own. I kept my gaze away from hers. I was not going to let her puppy dog eyes work on me this time. While it seemed cold of me to decline her, this was actually a part of the program Sensei wanted Yae to properly experience - to learn that facilities wouldn’t always accommodate someone who was Magnified. Even if she had the Blue Room, it’d still be a trial for her to take a bath. I had to resist Yae as best as I could for that to happen, though knowing my track record, that wasn’t easy.

… Though I also had to admit I was holding a grudge for how demeaning being treated like a baby was earlier.

As I took my own bath, I could hear numerous bumps, thumps, and crashes from down below as Yae got ready. Yae was most likely hitting her head against the ceilings and the door frames trying to get her clothes and towel ready so she could head outside to the Blue Room to shower.  I did feel sorry for her, but even though I could go behind Sasakura-sensei’s back and actually help Yae, I no longer had the generosity after being made to eat in a high chair. Perhaps if my mood improved...

Wham!

“Ouchies~!” I heard her cute yip following a loud bang against the wall. That was the sound of Yae trying to get out to the backyard to go shower in the Blue Room and bumping her head. It felt like it would be enough force to blow a hole in it. If the Dual-Layer Field wasn’t around, it definitely would have. 

I hoped Yae would be able to at least get some normalcy with a shower that was her size. I knew I wanted some normalcy after returning back to normal size.

Vrrrrrr!

“Hm…?” I was able to get my relaxation in the bath, but my improving mood was cut off for a moment when I heard my phone vibrate after getting out of the bathroom. It wasn’t a call but a message.

[Kirishima. Help. Too. Much. Sensitivity. Super. Weird.]

It was from Takahashi… in extremely broken speech. Attached to her message was a picture of the Sensitivity Raiser Spray. I smirked. I was right that the other girls were in the same predicament as Yae. 

Actually, her message wasn’t the only one that was sent to me. Either I was surprisingly popular or my schoolmates made the decision to message me all at once.

[Kirishima-kun, your classmate Yukimura… Is she alright?] Kamiya-senpai sent me a concerned message. No doubt, the oddball Yukimura was acting up.

[SOS! Kasumi-chan’s gone feral! How do I stolaklsjfklamdf,mn!f] Morino’s message dissolved into nonsense. Had something happened with Akagi?

My answer to that question came with Yanase-senpai’s message titled [Yuri Route in the Health Committee]. Accompanying it was a photo of Morino knocked onto the ground, pinned down by the bubbly occult girl. She looked embarrassed and flustered as Akagi nuzzled her. Was the girl drunk?

In the background, I could also see why Kamiya-senpai asked about Yukimura. She seemed to be posing sexily to a camera while showing off her long bare legs. I could see Kamiya-senpai trying to stop her. Interestingly, there seemed to be a wall of socks hanging on the backboards of the basketball hoops behind Yukimura. The fact that the top of the backboard was under shoulder height to her was something to notice, but the fact that the stockings and tights stretched from the top and almost got touched the ground showed just how long the girls’ legs were. Just what kind of picture was she attempting to take? No… I knew. Eguchi was going to be surprised if the girl managed to send it.

There was even a message from Yagi. [You’re lucky you aren’t here. Hirose’s out cold.] That was what my male classmate told me. He attached a set of photos as well showing Okazaki and Saeki, the first year girls. It seemed they had a little argument or something because it ended up with Saeki falling over and landing right on top of Hirose. The first year boy probably didn’t even see it coming.

Reading all of those messages definitely brightened my mood. I didn’t see any issue with what was going on. It seemed to be business as usual for class 2-D and its many personalities. The same applied to the health committee… outside of what Akagi was doing to Morino. I went back downstairs rather content. I hoped to wait down there for Yae to finish and come in.

Yae actually ended up taking very little time in the Blue Room, even less than me. Perhaps it was because it was a shower only. While she normally took much longer, she couldn’t relax as much as she wanted. I came down to see her sprawled all across the living room which now had everything pushed to the corners so that the over five and a half meter girl had room to lie down.

“Uuugh...” she groaned. I silently snuck by her so that I could go outside and re-Reduce the Portable Blue Room so it wouldn’t bother the neighbor by looming over us. It must’ve been a shock to some of them to see a 10 meter tall blue structure spring up all of a sudden. The building took up almost all of my house’s yard. I was glad the re-Reduce button was installed right at the bottom.

When I came back in, Yae still hadn’t moved. I saw she was wearing a sleeveless shirt and shorts for her pajamas. They were from a matching set as the pink with white polka dots design was present on both. Cute was how I would describe them, though I kept silent, as she seemed tired.

Still, I took the opportunity to give the girl a surprise. I moved to sit down on Yae’s back like I would have done on the sofa that normally would have been there. I hopped on, plopping by butt right on top of her.

“Yo.”

“Hii-Kyaaaaaaa!”

“Urgh! Oof!”

I was suddenly knocked off when Yae jerked and rolled over. After she did, she turned around, nearly kicking me with how wide she swung her leg.

“Touya? Y-You surprised me,” Yae realized it was me when she saw me knocked over on the floor.

I had to pick myself up slowly and cautiously to avoid startling Yae again. “Who else would it be? Wow. That was some reaction. Don’t tell me the effects still aren’t over.”

“Effects? Well...” Yae seemed hesitant to give me a proper description of how she felt. “I feel mostly better. It felt pretty normal when I was showering earlier, and my clothes brushing against my skin doesn’t feel as... extreme anymore…”

“That was good to hear,” I responded, but the girl continued. 

“B-But you touching me still gives me that tingle, Touya,” Yae blushed, turning her head away from me. “S-Sorry, I think I can handle it, but it’s a surreal feeling, and it lasts for a while too. I don’t know why, but it’s a lot stronger with you than was with Yuri and Okaa-san… It felt even stronger just now too...”

“I’m not sure why either. I’ll make sure to let Sensei know about this tomorrow,”  I frowned. “Actually, I think she probably already knows. Takahashi messaged me with just a few words: ‘Help. Too. Much.’ She’s having the same trouble, so I bet the other girls are too.”

“Really? Well, that makes me feel a little better. At least it’s not just me,” Yae pulled the collar of her shirt to let some air in.

I gave my childhood friend a once-over. Her face was pink but the rest of her skin seemed pale. It worried me, but before I could say a word, I saw Yae wrap her arms in front of her chest. I noticed immediately something that nearly caused me to choke on my own saliva: Yae was clearly not wearing a bra. It was hard to miss their bouncing considering the size of her breasts were larger than my head, but that wasn’t the only issue. The fabric of the clothes couldn’t hide her nipples poking through. 

“U-Uh… Yae...”

“I know, Touya. Can you not look?” Yae frowned and requested, trying to cover her chest. “I’m way too tired after today, and it’s hot so I didn’t want to bother with any underwear.”

The heat wasn’t that bad in my opinion, but I could see Yae was sweating more than someone braving the stuffiness of ‘Comic-ket’s’ crowds in the summer. At first, I thought her concern was the temperature, but I then realized upon seeing her hand hover over her lower body that she was burning up for another reason entirely.

“I-I can turn on the air conditioning for you if you’d like,” I stuttered.

“... I’d rather we use the bands, Touya,” Yae shook her head. She was still demanding a bit of normalcy for the night. She got down on her hands and knees not to beg but to crawl forward towards me. “Please, can we Size-Link again?”

Yae was the testy one now instead of me. After cooling off in the bath, my mood had improved slightly, but because the Sensitivity Raiser’s effects hadn’t gone away fully, Yae’s mood had gone down.

I backed up as the giant girl approached. It was like being charged by an elephant, and the elephant in the room was clearly her. I found my escape route blocked when my back hit the wall behind me. I put my hand around the Size-Link band defensively as Yae’s arms slammed into the wall, flanking me on both sides.

“This is some kabedon…,” I frowned, trying to remain calm. A two-armed wall slam like this did not make my heart skip a beat at all. While the fact that Yae’s boobs were hanging loosely and swaying about while she tried to look me in the eye WAS appealing, being cornered was not. I was a cornered mouse. “You’ve got to deal with this for tonight, Yae. I really can’t make it easier for you.”

“Can’t you just make an exception? We signed the forms didn’t we? Sensei doesn’t have to know. I’m begging you!”

There was a look of desperation on Yae’s face. It pained me to say no to her upon seeing it. Adjusting to her new height had gotten so much tougher thanks to the Sensitivity Raiser. I could see that she was struggling to bottle things up.

“Please, Touya. I don’t know how much longer I can hold on like this...” Yae was clearly reaching her limit. I knew Ayame-san said that the effects could be intense, but I didn’t think it would be so extreme.

“I really am too soft on you…,” I mumbled. I had resolutely decided to not do this for Yae, but it was clear that I was weak to her. I shouldn’t have looked at those pleading eyes.

“Eh? Touya, do you mean you’ll-”

“Yeah,” I groaned. I felt like tearing out my own hair for my weakness to Yae’s teary eyes. Being shrunken for the night at least wouldn’t be too bad compared to dinner. Yae was the only person around this time after all. “But it’ll be after I finish my homework. I still have stuff to do after all unlike you tonight.”

“What? But...” Yae frowned, not happy about having to wait, but she had to relent. “No… You’re right. I can’t keep troubling like this more than I have to… I’ll try to hold it in.”

Sadly for Yae, I continued to add to my demands. “Also, I’ll be setting a time limit on this one. You’re going to have to wake up at the proper Magnified size in the morning. And in exchange for all of this, you’ll owe me two favors. One for earlier and another one for this. Being Reduced all the time like this isn’t fun, and I already went through Reduction Week. This is supposed to be your week.”

“What? That’s not fair. And two?... Uuu… Fine. I’ll do whatever you want, Touya. I promise,” Yae didn’t realize she was in a position to strong-arm me to bargain, and for that I was thankful. She accepted my demands quickly. She must have really wanted to change back that badly.

“Okay. Now can you stop with this awkward kabedon? It’s seriously surreal being trapped like this,” I quoted her usual line to get her to do as I wanted.

“O-Oh, right,” Yae nodded. She pushed off the wall to get herself up again, which was a huge mistake on her part.

“Wait, if you get up that fas-”

Whaaaam!

“Kyaa! Owwwww!” It was too late. I could hear the earth shattering strike that was her hard head against the barrier protected ceiling. Yae slammed her head hard. That had to hurt. I did not have time to feel pity for her though. To my dismay, in her daze, Yae’s entire body fell downwards, right on top of me.

“Oh je-”

Slaaaaaam!

“Grk! ...Urgh… Ouch. Yae, that hurt…,” I complained. I was pinned down from my shoulders down by her weight. “Wait… Huh?”

Looking down, I saw that the part of Yae’s body that had impacted me in particular was her head. Her head was right on top of my entire body, entrapping me under her weight. 

Furthermore, her mouth was right over my crotch.

“Uuuu…. Owwwwie….” Yae mumbled. With her mouth right on top of me, my entire body shook from the vibrations of her voice.

“W-Whoa, Y-Yae, can you get off?” I stuttered. A girl over one ton was pinning me down with her head, her mouth wide enough to spread across most of my waist. This was exactly the type of shameless position Ayame-san had warned me not to get into with Yae.

“Haaah~ Uweeeh~ Sorry, Touya…”

“Gyahaha! H-Hey now-!” I tried to lift the girl off of me, but it was impossible. Yae’s deep breath stunned me. The hot breath spread down my thighs and up my stomach. It did not leave her mouth alone either. Yae’s tongue hung out. Its rough surface brushed against me. I was only wearing cotton pajama pants, so they immediately soaked up the saliva dripping out. This was a position I had thought of being in before, but experiencing it first-hand with a girl over three times my size was not what I had wanted for my first time. It was… arousing… admittedly, but I had to try not to think about it or else Yae would be able to realize it just by feeling it.

Sadly, she did.

“Huh…? Hyaaah~!” Yae opened her eyes. I could feel the shiver run through her body like a bolt of lightning as her enhanced senses overrode the pain. She saw my torso and head right on front of her, but glancing down, she realized just had just pricked her. “U-Uweeh~! T-That was…?! We were touching... I was just on top of-” 

Yae pushed herself back up and away from me, retreating back as far as she could, knocking over the tables, chairs, and potted plants in the way until she slammed into the wall with a thunderous wham.

“Awawa! That was an accident. I just tripped! I swear!” Yae shouted in confused, flustered bursts. I turned red as I watched her put her finger to her lips. She had definitely felt it. I saw her body visible tremble as though a powerful jolt flowed through it. “Ngnngh… Hyah… That taste was from...”

Thud!

Yae fell onto her knees with a heavy thud. Was it a delayed reaction from suddenly realizing what it was that touched her? Whatever the case, I could clearly see that her face had turned red and sweat started the drip from her forehead. The Sensitivity Raiser was definitely influencing her.

“Haah… Hyah… Touya, don’t tell me… Did I just lick your-”

This wasn’t good. Something was clearly wrong, my instincts told me. It was embarrassing enough that I had just been caught in an accidental pervert moment like in a manga, but Yae’s reaction to it was unnatural.

“F-Forget about what that was!” I blurted out. I had to change the subject. I was desperate to do something, anything that would do the trick to distract her. I tried to think, but it was hard to on such short notice.

There was only one option that was in my head at that moment. 

“Ok, let’s Size-Link right now.”

“...elt like… Huh?” I could hear Yae’s pause. It took her a moment to process my own words, but that was fine. Her blanking out actually halted her reaction from our touch earlier. “Eh? Right now, Touya? But you said to wait.”

“I changed my mind.”

I opened up the Size-Link Band. To make sure Yae did not have to think about what she had brushed against any further, I willingly chose to shrink myself right away. As much as I didn’t want to be Reduced again, it was the lesser of two evils when compared to having Yae act up further.

My own naivete and adolescence had gotten me this time. For the umpteenth time that day, I had gotten Size-Linked and Reduced for Yae. Well, this time it was to try and distract Yae from the fact that both of us had gotten heated from having her giant face right on top of my lower body.

“Urgh my head… It feels all hazy… But Touya… About earlier… I’m sorry...”

Yae had been concerned for me when she stood behind me as I started to head towards my room after we changed our scales. While she could certainly outspeed me, she was hesitant now that she regained her senses from the Sensitivity Raiser after no longer being Magnified.

“No problem. Don’t worry about it. That spray’s side effects are still there, right? I can manage for a few more hours.”

That’s what I had told her, mainly trying to convince myself. While she seemed to have calmed down a little, I hadn’t been able to look her in the eye at that time, and it wasn’t simply because her eyes were far above my head. I had been too preoccupied with trying to redirect the flow of blood in my lower regions elsewhere. 

“But Touya… It still feels all weird… It felt super good when I was on top of you like that.”

“I said forget about that. It’ll get better soon, right? Ayame-san said it shouldn’t last that much longer.”

I had fled to my room, telling her to get comfortable and just relax for the night as best as she could. I only hoped she would forget about that accidental pervert incident we just had.

Now I was doing my best to use a pile of books to climb onto my now room-sized bed in the darkness of my room.

“Ngnh… Phew… Finally up...” I groaned. I didn’t think I’d have to work up a sweat after taking a bath, but this was the struggle of being Reduced in a normal sized home. It was why I didn’t originally want to have it happen again.

I glanced at the clock on the table by my bed. It was only 8:42. It was early, but I had told Yae to close the door of my room for me because I wanted to get some rest. She was hesitant because of how much I rushed her after turning her Magnified scale into my Reduced scale, but she listened, feeling guilty about the trouble she had caused me.

“I had Yae promise that the time limit would have her grow again at midnight… What is this, Cinderella?” I laughed to myself as I started to crawl under the blanket, but I stopped. The thin summer blanket was large enough to be more of a tarp to me and felt thicker than the winter blankets my grandmother in Hokkaido used whenever I came to visit. “Urgh… Too hot...”

I resigned to resting my body against my pillow. While I had planned to get my homework done, I was not going to be able to do anything easily in this state. Yae was the one with mobility around the house now. I really was too easy on her. I had wanted to see her frantic face as she tried to deal with her large size more, but her pleading and teary eyes were too much. I liked to fluster Yae, but that expression earlier after she fell on me… That wasn’t simply flustered. It was levels beyond that. 

“That Sensitivity Raiser Spray… It’s that bad, huh?” I reached into the pocket of my pajama pants. I was thankful it had been Reduced with me, though it wasn’t going to be able to be charged now that it was too small to be plugged in. The light of the screen glowed in the dark room.

Seeing my message notifications, I saw a half dozen more messages from my classmates - my male friends. From the looks of it, what I had thought was ordinary for 2-D and the Health Committee was actually worse than I thought

Yagi continued telling me about Hirose’s troubles. Apparently Saeki was all over the first year boy now. After landing on top of him, apparently Saeki started acting strangely until she couldn’t hold it in anymore.

As for my other male friends, Eguchi, Ryou, and Nakano all sent me concerned questions about what was going on at the school. It seemed the girls had been sending them some rather questionable messages. I could understand Eguchi’s admirers, especially after what I saw of Yukimura previously. I could even understand the playful Tsujimoto given how she wanted to rile Ryou up. But Honda? The bespectacled bookworm being affected was astonishing. I was glad Okazaki didn’t know my number or else I’d have a lot to explain to Yae.

Still, this was worrying. Were the effects this bad? Yae looked to be holding back the urge as best as she could, but even then, the effects were clearing too much for her. I knew Yae had a good amount of self control, but if she exceeded her limit, would she end up doing the same thing as the other girls? 

I was both concerned and curious. Since I wasn’t going to be sleeping yet, I tried to look it up on my phone. The first result was an advertisement of the spray, but the second article was exactly what I was hoping to find.

“In the case against the Sensitivity Raiser Spray...” I gulped as I pressed my finger down on the link.

I had expected either a long research paper full of jargon I did not understand or an empty rant with no contextual facts, but this was a more impressive and simpler read than I thought. The website of the article was from the government itself, but it laid all of the details about the Sensitive Raiser Spray, which it called SRS, like a blog. It was strangely formal of a blog though, enough to seem like a research paper, but it was still clear enough for a high schooler like me to be able to read. I skimmed through it. 

[The SRS used on Magnified women has been reported to have increased and additional effects on women under the age of 25. For a duration of at most 5 hours from initial exposure, the female body’s sensitivity will increase 100-fold as opposed to the normal proportional levels that are to be expected…]

That explained Yae’s trouble with her clothes brushing against her and why contact with other people made her squeal. 5 hours though… Just like Ayame-san had said. That wouldn’t be over for another 20 minutes if I was right. I continued to read. The webpage included testimonies from women who experienced the adverse effects and linked to further details regarding each of their cases. I frowned noting that a large chunk of them described the experience as a slow descent into madness.

[The afflicted suggest that the adverse effects of SRS increases as time passes. As suggested in graph 12b, the increase is proportional to the same rate at which the sensitivity is intended to increase. Table 14a lists the range of sensations experienced by the afflicted, ranging from discomfort to ticklishness - pain to pleasure.]

Pleasure… As Yae had mentioned, it had felt good when I touched her earlier and ticklish when Yuri and her mother did. I scrolled down further to see what else I could skim over, searching for more details about the ‘pleasure’ Yae felt. I found what I was looking for, but I couldn’t believe what I read. 

[In 80 percent of SRS cases, the afflicted reported an extreme level of pleasure from contact with loved ones or self-stimulation with strong thoughts of a loved one. While further studies are currently in process, there is strong evidence that the ‘pleasure’ mentioned by the afflicted can be classified as ‘sexual’ in nature if the afflicted feels sexual attraction to the ‘contacted’. This is in contrast to any ‘contacted’ who the afflicted show no sexual attraction for. In such cases, as described in the survey data shown in table 16b, the level of pleasure is much weaker.]

Self-stimulation? Sexual pleasure?

“Gak- You’ve got to be kidding me,” I nearly choked on my own spit. This was exactly what was going on. Though it may have been confirmation bias from reading only one article, the details did match with what I had seen. Saeki’s crush on Hirose was something those of us in the health committee were well aware of, and Eguchi’s admirers were self-explanatory. Tsujimoto and Ryou was something I only learned this year, and I was amongst the guys who were actively trying to push Nakano and Honda together. In all of those cases, it was clear enough to me that the girls really liked them… As for Morino and Akagi… well, I had heard rumors that Akagi swung both ways…

But that wasn’t the most pressing concern though. The important detail to worry over was their strange actions. Why were they acting up? Why were the girls behaving so oddly while they were stuck at the school?

And there was the answer right below the paragraph I read.

[All of the afflicted who responded with an Attraction Rating of 8/10 or above to the ‘contacted’ on the survey additionally reported an impairment in memory recollection. 44/52 cases likened the experience to the after-effects of intoxication, but in reality, this state of delirium surpasses any case of standard inebriation. The afflicted’s actions in those 44 cases will not be shared due to their explicit nature.]

Intoxication… Delirium...Explicit… So any of the girls who were in love enough were basically drunk? How was that scientific? And was this how the effects of alcohol were like? I felt this was a bit more extreme than alcohol.

As I thought that, a bright red color filled my screen. I had scrolled down to what was a cautionary message.

[Warning: It is extremely advised against engaging in any sexual activity or actions that are sexually implicit in nature while under the side effects of SRS. Strong enough stimuli will exacerbate the condition. The intensity will grow exponentially, beyond even the initial adverse side-effects. Within 20-30 minutes, it becomes impossible to resist. In the most drastic of cases, the afflicted temporarily loses all inhibition and logical thought.]

The girls at school didn’t take part in that, did they? If the guys weren’t around, they couldn’t engage in sexual activity right? Or was ‘sexually implicit’ that broad of a term? Did sexting count?

My concern shouldn’t have been on my classmates though. I should’ve been thinking about myself the entire time, but my brain was trying to push the thought to the back of my head as best as it could. Sadly, those thoughts surfaced in the silence of my room.

“But if even that counts… Didn’t Yae and I just end up...”

An accidental pervert moment like having a girl fall on top of your crotch wasn’t just implicit it was explicit in my mind. This was exactly what Ayame-san had tried to warn me about earlier. Yae was definitely shaking the moment she felt me, but I did snap her out of it, didn’t it? I got her back to normal size with the bands, right?

“No,” I realized. Yae was still reacting strongly to me when she was normal scaled. And more than that, the article said 20-30 minutes. There was a chance the intense sensations didn’t get strong enough yet when I was outside earlier.

Nervously, I looked at the clock. I had been twenty five minutes since I hid away back in my room. It was already past the half-way mark. That meant Yae was fine, right?

I waited nervously, staring at the door. One minute passed. Then two. Then three. I didn’t hear anything outside. There wasn’t any light coming through the crack under the door either.

I pinched the bridge of my nose and shook my head. Yae might have tried sleeping early out in the living room. “... No, I’m just thinking too much. There’s no way that’d happen.”

I decided to put my phone away and go to bed. I was being too paranoid. It was fine. Yae was in love with me, I knew that, but she was also a girl who had plenty of experience with holding back how she actually felt. We had promised to wait until we graduated to begin dating after all.

But I already raised the event flag to be told I was wrong a long time ago.

Rattle. Rattle.

“Huh?” I heard the doorknob rattling after I crawled underneath the covers. Was Yae at the door?

Creak!

The door opened slowly. I stayed silent, curled up underneath the blanket that covered the entirety of my 50 cm body. I could feel a presence approaching me. Footsteps got louder as the intruder to my room moved towards my bed. I could tell from the sound and the weight of the footsteps that her movements were unsteady. Even so, she was gravitating towards me.

“To...u… ya...” 

Yae? That was certainly her voice, but she was struggling to speak properly. Her breathing was heavy and deep.

I pretended to be asleep, but I could feel her presence looming over me from behind. She definitely knew where I was. It couldn’t have been that hard to miss the small bump in the otherwise flat blanket.

“Haah… Haaah...” Yae’s gasping came out in violent whispers. She was trying to stay silent, but she was doing something behind my back to excite her sensitivity body even further. “Ngggh… Hyaaah…! It’s so strong… What’s with me…?”

Whaam!

I felt the entire bed shake and dip down in one direction. My body started being pulled along with the blanket towards where Yae. Yae had sat down on the bed. I covered my mouth with my hands so that I wouldn’t make a sound. I didn’t know what with Yae, but her behavior was atypical of her usual self.

“... This isn’t … Huff… good… I can’t... take this anymore... ” Yae was clearly in pain, doing her best to fight her own body.

I could feel Yae’s body twist while she was seated. She was turning to glance over in my direction. I remained motionless. I was cornered between her and the wall. Perhaps if I stayed still, she wouldn’t do anything… was the hope I had….

“Touya… That felt too good before… Huff… Huff… ” Yae asked herself. “Please… I need it again… Can I touch you… just one more time…?” 

This was bad. Yae’s labored breathing told me she was not in the right mind on its own. She sounded like an addict with how she was speaking.

Slam!

“Grk…!” I ground my teeth as the bed trembled under Yae’s weight. All of a sudden she had turned over and gotten on all fours. I could feel my bed dip down in different directions as Yae’s hands and feet pushed down onto it. 

“To...u...ya…”

Yae called my name from directly above me. She was slurring her speech, but it was clear that there was a sensual tone in her voice as she beckoned me. My body underneath the blanket was right in front of her, and it was clear she had lost her ability to fight it. Her body was acting for her.

“This isn’t good… So this is the intoxication,” I mumbled to myself in a low whisper. My fight or flight instincts told me to run, but it was now too late. I was caught on all sides by Yae who held the blanket down atop of me.

“Ufufu~” a sultry giggle came from above. “Touya… It’s been a while since I’ve seen you this small, huh?”

I stayed silent. Perhaps if I didn’t respond, she’d ignore me thinking I was asleep.

But Yae continued to be influenced by the SRS. “So cute… My Touya’s right here...”

Just what was Yae going to do? The 2-D girls at the school were trying to send erotic pictures, Saeki needed to be restrained from Hirose, and Akagi clung to Morino. What was my not-girlfriend going to do now that she couldn’t resist the SRS anymore?

“It’s here, right?”

My body tensed as Yae’s finger circled around me, pressing down on the blanket. Her finger moved in a spiral, getting ever closer with each cycle. She stopped just short of touching me, a literal centimeter away from my perspective, even less from hers. She couldn’t tell which part of me was facing which side while I was underneath the blanket, but she had ended up holding her finger just in front of my lower body. “Nggh… So close... Way too close… ”

“I know what that was earlier, Touya…,” Yae told me, reminding me of our accident. My body moved along with the bed as she took her left hand off of the bed. No doubt she was putting it up to her lips. “You were so embarrassed, but you couldn’t hide it from me… As always, you’re a bad liar… like with Sumi-chan…”

Sumi? Yae was bringing up old memories. I knew Ayame-san constantly reminded her about it, but how hazy was her mind that she was bringing up cram school of all things? That shouldn’t have been my concern though. I should have been more worried about the fact that she was bringing up what she had felt on her lips earlier.

“Hey… can I have… another taste…?”

My mind froze. What? What did Yae just ask?

“... It felt super good when it touched me… I felt it brush against my tongue… Even more than dinner, for some reason, your taste got my body super excited...” 

I had heard of a sexual appetite, but this sounded a bit too literal.

“Here I go...” Suddenly, I felt the air above me get pushed away. Something was falling. It was Yae’s face. She had brought her head down closer to my level. Her hot and heavy breaths could be felt through the summer blanket.

There was a time, place, and occasion for everything, and this was not the correct TPO in the slightest. The article wasn’t kidding about losing all inhibition. Was this Yae when she wasn’t restraining herself? Now I understood why she mentioned Sumire. That was the one of the few times where Yae didn’t hold back her feelings.

“I can’t wait for graduation, Touya. I want you now,” I heard Yae’s tongue as she licked her lips. Yae spoke without hesitation. Sometimes I wondered if Yae had an even dirtier mind than me, and this practically proved it.

Chuuuuuuu!

“Uwoah! A-A-Awah… Y-Yae! Wai-” I couldn’t stop myself from shouting as a heavy weight pressed down on me. Yae had brought down her head entirely. She was too intoxicated to remove the blanket, but she started nuzzling my body all over with her head. I could feel the curve of her nose brush against my chest and the force of her lips as she caressed my body, kissing me through the fabric.

“Ehehe~ What a cute voice~” Yae giggled while intoxicated, happy to hear my reaction.

Yae was reckless as she rubbed her head repeatedly onto my 50 cm body. Her face, over half my size, continued rolling over me, bowling me over, breathing on top of me, and pecking every centimeter of my body with her lips. Even with the blanket in the way, I could feel every one of her touches. She was aiming for my lower body, but she didn’t hesitate to target any other part of me too. She was a victim to the SRS but I was collateral damage. 

“Yae, stop! Stop! Hold o- W-W-W-waaah-ah-aah!”

Ayame-san hadn’t been kidding about assault. My body felt the extreme suction from Yae’s more forceful kisses and the heavy impacts from whenever her two ton body moved. I could feel Yae’s saliva as the blanket absorbed it and it dripped onto my body. I was trapped and soaked while Yae continued to try kissing me. My body felt hot, not only from being bound under the blanket but from how much sexually charged energy Yae was putting into ‘tasting’ me.

“Fufufu~ Touya~ I like you. I really like you like this… A-Aaahaa~n”

“Mfffpf!” In one of Yae’s reckless acts, I found my face completely overwhelmed by her mouth. Even through the fabric I could feel her teeth. I was afraid she’d actually bite down on me.

Just how long would the effects last? Five hours was how long the worst of the SRS was supposed to be right? That’d be soon, wouldn’t it? Or did I add even more time to that now that Yae had passed the breaking point?

I could only hope for the best and endure until Yae came to her senses.

…

………

…………...

In the end, it seemed being influenced by the accidental pervert incident didn’t extend the time any longer. I didn’t know how many longers it took, but Yae actually stopped moving some time after. It didn’t take an hour and wasn’t as short as five minutes either, but eventually, the constant pushing from Yae nuzzling me ceased. Instead, it was replaced by a soft breathing.

Zzzzz….. Zzzz…..

Yae had fallen asleep on my bed. She seemed quite satisfied after cutting loose. She had come in as suddenly as bolt of lightning and attacked with the force of a typhoon. The aftermath left me battered and exhausted.

“This spray seriously needs to be discontinued,” I concluded while counting the dots on the ceiling. In the chaos, the blanket had been knocked away. I could actually breathe the night air now. Sadly, even if I wanted to move away, I couldn’t. Her entire body was curled up almost like a cat with me being held down by her arm on top of me. The full weight of her left arm pressed down on my chest.

“Touya… I love you...” I heard her mumble in her sleep, her satisfied face taking up the entire left side of my view.

I knew she did. She wouldn’t have started acting like this if she didn’t. I frowned. This was Yae when she wasn’t holding back. If the blanket wasn’t in the way, how far would she have taken it? 

… I was to blame for this. She shouldn’t even have had the need to hold back in the first place, but the fault of that was mine. I knew she wanted to act all lovey-dovey with me, and I did too, but we couldn’t yet.

I was the one who made her promise to wait for me after all.

“Jeez… I really need a cold shower...” I groaned, looking down at my crotch, realizing all of the excitement still left me excited. The adrenaline running through my system now from trying to resist Yae targeting it wouldn’t let me sleep. Sadly, because Yae held me in place with her thin hand that was tougher than a bear trap in my present size, I couldn’t do anything to subdue the sensation. Closing my eyes and trying to fall asleep, the only thing I could do was wait until morning. Day 3 was going to be even tougher, I believed, but more firmly than that, I had come to learn one thing from this whole experience.

Holding things in was torture on both of us.

“Um.. Yae…? I can’t move…”

Zzzzzz…. Zzzz…. Snore....

“She’s not budging at all.”

I had grown back at midnight as we had set up on with the Size-Link Bands. That meant Yae had grown back as well… in my room… and she had continued growing through the night as well...

“How big is she now?” I couldn’t believe how cramped it was inside my room now. Neither of us were on my bed anymore. For me, it wasn’t by choice. I had been pulled close to her, held close to her body by her arm. I was being held like a stuffed doll against Yae’s stomach, which was exposed because my body was being shoved against her pajamas. 

Yae on the other hand was off of the bed because she had grown so large it wouldn’t fit her. Actually, the entire room no longer fit her properly either. She had pushed everything to the very edges of my bedroom with her body, knocking over chairs, tables, my bookshelf of various textbooks, study aids, and manga. It was a surreal experience - a real world Alice in Wonderland, only this was Yae in Wonderland instead.

It was impressive how the walls and window didn’t seem the least bit troubled while Yae’s body pushed against them. The DL Field Generator was definitely doing its job. There’d be holes leading straight outside otherwise. Even though Yae was asleep, she jerked around, occasionally kicking her legs. I could hear and feel the heavy thumps of her bare feet against the far wall. 

What was a lot more evident than the previous two days though was the speed at which Yae was growing. I opened up the Size-Link Band to confirm. I could actually see the numbers ticking upwards right before my eyes. I could even see Yae physically grow as well.

“791 cm… 795 cm… 800 cm...” Eight meters. I couldn’t believe it. That was how tall Yae had gotten overnight. Considering she was originally 160 cm tall, she was now five times her normal height. 

It was getting unbelievably cramped having the growing Yae in my bedroom. Even if I was able to break free of Yae’s hold, there was no possible way to get through the door. Yae’s head pressed against it, blocking it entirely from opening.

“Zzzz….” Yae continued to snore. How could she sleep through the fact that she had grown back? If this kept going, we’d both be stuck in my room until she was so big, there’d be no air to breathe in.

Well, it was comfortable, I had to admit. The warmth of Yae’s body was pleasant and the squishiness of her stomach did make it feel like I was on a bed. If I weren’t wide awake from all of my troubles, I would have probably fallen asleep while pressed against her.

“C’mon Yae, we’re supposed to head to school early,” I struggled to pull myself out of Yae’s grip, but it was to no avail. She was a solid as a rock, and when I tried smacking her belly, she had no reaction. “There has to be some way to get free.”

Well, there was, but I did not want to do it. 

“Krk!”

“Uwoh!” 

I grunted as the hand Yae held me with lifted up. Without warning, my vision became saturated in pink. I was shoved up Yae’s pajama top. While the pink shirt blinded me for a moment, my head was pressed up against an overwhelming presence. A warmth spread into me by the soft flesh that yielded slightly to my body pushing against it. I was under Yae’s shirt and touching her right breast.

“Zzz… Tou… ya...” Yae was still asleep. This was hard evidence that the SRS’s worst effects were gone if she was perfectly fine with where I was being held. While it was good that the worst was over, this was still not a good place for me to be. My self-control would start to fail if I remained in Yae’s grasp for any longer.

“There’s no choice.” Before I was no longer in a position to do it anymore, I had to get out of Yae’s hold.

The good thing about Yae holding me against her was that the Size-Link Band she wore was within reach. I managed to press the switch that opened the panel on the bracelet and was thankful to find that the link button was still something I could press.

Click.

With the switch on, immediately, I felt my body get pushed in from all directions. While I was starting to become familiar with the feeling, I was surprised to find my vision blurry this time. My stomach was doing backflips. Having my size changed multiple times in the span of 24 hours felt disorienting to me. My body was starting to become unsure what was ‘normal’ after swapping scales repeatedly. 

“Urgh… I don’t think I should be changing this often…”

It happened to Yae as well, which allowed the furniture she pushed into the walls to be freed. While a number of things fell to the floor in a haphazard mess, I didn’t care. I’d clean it up later. What was more pressing was how the two of us swapped scales. Now that Yae was normal sized, she had enough space to roll onto her back. Her arms shifted, letting me go and giving me enough space to climb off her body. I crawled off carefully, not wanting to take any chances with the sleeping girl.

“P-Phew… Finally free,” I exhaled a breath of relief just in time to suddenly see a shadow fall over me. “... Huh? W-Whoah!”

Slam!

“Grk!” Immediately, I was pinned down.

“... Ngnn… Uuuuu… Nghaaaaaah~” I heard the girl’s yawns. I had been unable to dodge out of the way of Yae’s hand in time, so she roughly shoved me down into the floor as she used her hand to balance herself as she slowly sat up.

“Of course, she only wakes up now,” I grumbled. This was good though. I was well aware that I was too small to open the door, and if I tried to change back to normal size, Yae would grow to fill up the room again.

Yaaaaaaaawn!

“Uuueeee… Morning… already...?” I heard the sleepy girl as she rubbed her eyes. I was relieved to hear her speak though. It was the normal Yae. She didn’t seem to least be delirious. 

“M-Morning... sleepy-head!” I struggled to shout while unable to move. “Urgh… So heavy...”

“Touya?” Upon hearing my voice, Yae looked to the left and then to the right. “Huh? T-This is Touya’s room? What am I doing here?”

I could feel the ground tremble as her body shook the floor while her head and torso darted around. She didn’t take her hand off me sadly. In fact, she started shifting her weight over to her hand as she glanced about, meaning the pressure holding me down increased… sharply. 

“G-Gaak! Y-Yae…! You’re… crushing… me here…!” I strained my flattening lungs to cry out again. While her palm was big enough to spread the force through my entire torso, the weight of Yae’s body was more than enough to make me forget about my increased resistance while Reduced.

“H-Huh? U-Uwah!” It took a while longer before Yae lifted her hand off of me. “T-Touya! What are you doing there?”

“... This is my room, isn’t it?” I managed to utter after my body was no longer being flattened under Yae’s weight. “You were the one who barged in here last night...”

“Barged... in?” Yae’s entire body visibly froze up. It was definitely a sight to see a building sized person stiffen up. What was even more impressive though was the burning crimson that my childhood friend’s face became as her memories from the previous night returned to her. “A-Awawa… N-No. I didn’t. I couldn’t have. Last nigh- I- Don’t tell me I actually...”

“You remembered? That’s impressive. I figured you would’ve forgotten considering SRS basically made you drunk,” I raised an eyebrow as I stood up. 

“A-As if I could forget that!” Yae flusteredly shouted, slamming her fist down heavily onto the floor with the force of a wrecking ball. I would’ve been knocked back down onto the floor by the shockwave of the impact if I wasn’t already downed. “Uwaaaah… I remember everything!”

Yae’s inability to lie made her criminally honest. It embarrassed me knowing all of the details of the previous night stayed in Yae’s memory, but I supposed it was better than just keeping the lewd way she acted to myself. Still, I started to move as far away as I could from Yae as quickly as my tiny legs could carry to avoid getting caught up in her giant movements.

“Uuuueee… I was super perverted last night, wasn’t I? It was that spray’s fault. It made me feel so good...” she complained.

“You don’t have to worry, Yae,” I told her when I was a safer distance away. “We’ve all got a perverted side to ourselves. And yours isn’t really that hidden either.”

“That doesn’t make me feel any better, Touya,” the giant girl glared at me. I noticed she didn’t deny her own lewd thoughts. I was thankfully just out of her arm’s reach, so she didn’t try to do anything immediately.

Seeing her depressed and embarrassed face, I couldn’t help but tease her further. “But I’ve got to say. You being interested in my partner’s taste… I think I learned a lot more about you last night than since all of the years we’ve been together, Ero-Yae.”

That was definitely a bad call on my part.

“Ero-Y-” Yae couldn’t continue her sentence. 

My big mouth just wouldn’t shut up. “Sensei’s going to have a field day with this. I wonder if I can compare notes with the health committee on how bad it was there at the school too.”

“What?”

It was definitely insensitive of me to say that aloud to Yae, but my loose lips couldn’t be stopped. The words left my mouth before I even realized how bad they were. And while I had thought she couldn’t turn any redder than she already was, I was wrong. Acting almost on instinct, Yae pounced.

Whoooosh!

“W-Waaah!”

I shouted as Yae’s hand snatched me right off the floor. back down to the floor as Yae. With breakneck speeds that would’ve knocked out a jet pilot, I was pulled up and towards Yae as she stood up with me in her hands. I could only see a blur of colors as my stomach and head were rattled.

“Urgh… What was that for Y-... Yae…?” I drifted off after I came back to my senses because I found myself held mere centimeters away from Yae’s face. While her face and ears were still red, her embarrassed expression was no longer there. In its place was a smile…

… one with a frightening calmness very similar to her mother’s.

“To~u~ya~,” Yae started, stressing my name. Her fist’s grip on me tightened with every syllable. “This stays a secret between us. Got it?”

“Y-Yes, ma’am,” I reflexively answered her demand. 

With my answer, I watched Yae sigh and scratch her head in frustration while she held me… At least, until she lowered her hand. I hung limply in her grasp like a rag doll.  “Jeez. What a way to start the morning… I don’t want to go to school today now...”

“Hey, we can’t just stop the program halfway through. And we’re going to have to Size-Link back.”

“Hmph... I’m thinking about saying no to that, Touya…,” Yae threatened to get back at me, knowing she was my only way to get back to regular scale. 

“What? Please, Yae. I don’t want to stay small forever.”

“Hmph,” she pouted, purposefully ignoring me.

While that was how she felt, she was going to have to go, and we were going to have to Size-Link back. I hoped getting to talk to the other girls who went through the same thing as her would get her to calm down. She’d definitely have to somehow find a way to avoid blurting out the secret she so desperately was forcing me to keep, though, as her big mouth was as bad as mine.

Of course, now that we were entering the third day, perhaps the program’s activities would get her to forget enough about last night for a while.

It was only after we switched scales again that I was able to get myself ready for school as well. We had taken a bit too much time because it had been so difficult to wake Yae up, so I rushed as quickly as I could while Yae waited outside. We were expected to meet up with the Health Committee early, so I couldn’t take my time.

When I walked back out of the house, I saw Yae seated in the middle of the street blocking three quarters of it. She was looking around curiously but hesitantly. Considering that, while seated, she was still over 4 meters tall, she cleared the first story of the houses in the neighborhood, it was a good thing she was cautious.

“It’s good to see you’re being careful,” I told her. “I can keep the Field Generator at my house until next week, but its range isn’t that far.”

“Yeah… I took one step out of the field and the ground suddenly felt a lot weaker,” That was precisely why Yae was being careful. She pointed out in the distance where I could see a clear shoe print mark on the road. 

I would have answered her back, but I lost my train of thought as Yae stood up to her full height. While I had seen her from the floor while in the house, this was my first proper time seeing her standing this morning while she was Magnified. She was taller than almost all of the houses in our neighborhood at over 8 and a half meters tall. Only a few of the two story houses like my own were able to compare, but the top of her head was slowly passing the roofs.

Having the buildings in our neighborhood to compare to her size really put things into perspective for me. The telephone poles looked like thin sticks compared to her legs, and two meter high privacy walls and hedges didn’t even make it up to her knees. I couldn’t even see Yae’s head as her skirt and breasts protruded out enough to block my view. It embarrassed me still to see her underwear even if they were bloomers, so I tried looking straight ahead instead. When I did that, I met a shoe that was almost as long as I was tall.

“This is so surreal… This is our neighborhood? Everything looks like a bunch of doll houses,” I heard from up above. “It looks so small.”

“It’s you that’s big,” I uttered to myself before cupping my hands together and shouting so Yae could properly hear me. Now that she was so high up, I doubted normal speech would carry easily to her ears. “Yeah, I bet everything’s close to dollsized to you at this scale. You’re a bit more than five times your normal size right now.”

“Five times?” Yae looked down towards me. I braced myself as she took a step back, moving her immense weight several meters. “Awah… I didn’t think about it earlier, but this is super big. How did I even fit in your house, Touya?”

It was a good question, and the answer was that she couldn’t fit. It was why we had to Size-Link in the first place. My large house had been able to properly accommodate her the previous night because we had fairly high ceilings, but even then, she couldn’t stand. 

“I’m more curious about how school’s going to be like if this is how big you are,” I mumbled. I couldn’t imagine how class was going to go with the other girls when none of them could fit through the door.

“Huh? What was that, Touya?” Since she was looking down at me, Yae saw my mouth move, but she didn’t hear me because I had spoken under my breath. 

I would have responded properly by shouting words instead of just, but I couldn’t before an idea popped up in Yae’s head. A cat-like smile wriggled up on her face as she bent down. Her multi-ton body suddenly descending onto the ground was enough to cause the ground to shudder like a miniature earthquake. I stumbled and caught myself only to find her looming over me, treating me to a clear view of her bloomers as she put her hands on her knees.

“Hm… Fufu~”

“Uh…? Yae?”

“Up we go!”

“W-Whoaaah!”

Without any warning or hesitation, Yae brought her hand down. Her fingers wrapped around me, pulling me up along with her as she stood up straight. Yae was brief and quick in what she wanted to do though. She let me go… on top of my own roof.

“Urk… O-Oh, wow… I’ve never been up here before…” I was more than a little nervous being so high up. 

“There. I can hear you better when you’re up here,” a giggle caught my attention. Looking forward, I found myself looking my childhood friend in the eye. Actually, she was actively growing. Had she gotten to 9 meters now? “Now it really looks like a dollhouse when I can move you around like this. Ehehehe~”

“H-Hey, Yae, I know I left the field generator running, but this is pretty dangerous,” I stuttered. So this was how things looked from Yae’s current height. If I was afraid of heights, I’d be in a panic, but I felt I was more afraid of falling.

“Sorry, Touya,” Yae giggled, clearly not apologetic. She was happy to see me clinging to the rooftop. “For some reason, I just wanted to do this.”

For some reason? “I’m glad you’re having fun, but we’re kind of outside here. Isn’t this embarrassing?”

“Embarrassing…?” Yae paused. Looking around, she saw nobody nearby. I wondered if it was because it was still early in the morning or because we had let the whole neighborhood know that we were doing Magnification Week. “I-It’s strange to admit, but for some reason, this doesn’t feel all that bad right now.”

“It doesn’t?” I was surprised. Was it because what happened yesterday with the SRS was so embarrassing this felt like nothing to her? “W-Well, we still have to get to school, Yae. So could you please let me down? We’re going to be late.”

“Oh right!” Yae remembered now that I told her. But instead of putting me down, she breathed out of her nose in what sounded like a laugh. “Fufu~ But I have a better idea than that, Touya, and it’ll be faster too. Can I carry you to school?”

“Carry? I guess. We did do it yesterday after all,” I frowned as I agreed. I had a feeling Yae wouldn’t let me say no, and, honestly, I felt like I’d accept anything so long as Yae got me off the roof. 

“Yay!” Yae cheered as her hand reached towards me again. This time though, she used both hands and cupped them together. She made a bowl with her palms and waited until I slowly and hesitantly got onto them. “Don’t worry, Touya. I’ll be very careful.”

“Please do. I only have one life here,” I told her. While it was true that I trusted Yae. I did not trust her occasional clumsiness. Additionally, I now had one more worry even though I should have been glad that Yae was starting to get used to her increased size. The fact that she had started to fool around right after we got outside of the house made me concerned about what else she could do on a whim. She was now at a scale I couldn’t easily manage. My life was now literally in her hands.

In a single step, Yae cleared the distance from my house to hers, and in two more, she made it all the way to the end of the road. It was time for us to get to school, and while we were expected to be there early, I had a feeling that at the pace she was going, we’d arrive even sooner than I’d expect. 

Although I knew the health committee had a lot of influence on our campus, this was made absolutely evident how much more power they had when we arrived at the school gates.

“Uwah… That’s intimidating…,” I uttered after Yae put me down at the front of the school at the request of the two health committee members who had been waiting for us. Four pillars greeted me - two white, two black. The pillar’s owners stood on the left and right of the gates imposingly like a pair of gate guardian statues. Kamiya-senpai and Yanase-senpai were no motionless stone warrior statues, however, and that was what made me suddenly wish to be back in Yae’s hands as I found myself in the girls’ shadows. They were the ones in charge of the Health Committee. With Kamiya-senpai being our committee head and Yanase-senpai being the student council secretary, they both were a size that reflected their positions of power.

“Good morning, Touya-kun~ Ufufu~” the bubbly Yanase-senpai greeted me with her usual smile. Her legs clad in white thigh-high socks stretched upwards until they ended at a unique wave-like pattern. It was characteristic of her look, but at her current size, it made her stand out even more as it turned her legs into pure white pillars.

“Thank you for putting him down, Yae-san. I was worried about what would happen if Kirishima-kun fell. The Dual-Layer Field does not extend past the gate,” Kamiya-senpai thanked Yae. I followed my gaze up the black panty-hose clad legs she wore until I saw her blue skirt and then her white uniform. My neck started hurting trying to gaze up at her face. 

“Uh… Morning, Senpais!” I decided to shout while hiding behind Yae. I was glad to know the school had a Dual-Layer Field as well to protect everyone, but I was worried about what was going to happen because Yanase-senpai was as giddy as ever, something Yae and I both knew couldn’t be good.

It seemed the fact that I was using Yae’s leg as a cover looked adorable to the girls as all three of them couldn’t resist laughing.

“Awwww~ Touya-kun, what’s with that look~? We won’t bite~” Yanase-senpai chuckled. This being the same upperclassman who made Yae put me in her shoe and step on me once before, I didn’t trust those words.

Kamiya-senpai didn’t trust her friend either. “I do not think we have the right to say that anymore, Emi-chan.”

“A-Ahaha~ ha...” for once Yanase-senpai’s smile turned into a frown as she remembered something from what our committee head was implying. “Last night sure was rough~ It was even worse than when we went through it last year~”

“Yae-san, Kirishima-kun, you must have had the same trouble as well. Forgive us. We were following the instructions we were given but should have realized the side effects of SRS,” our committee lowered her head apologetically to us… well, to Yae. I was far too low to the ground compared to her for her to do that properly for me.. “I neglected to recall its effects despite having experienced it myself last year.”

Seeing our upperclassman bow to her startled Yae. “I-It’s fine, Senpai. I-It was embarrassing, but nothing bad happened between Touya and me. Honestly.”

“So it seems you remember. How strange. The dosage last year made most of us girls forget. Perhaps the formula for the spray changed,” Kamiya-senpai observed. “Still, I do hope nothing untoward happened. There was enough trouble last night trying to get the girls to sleep.”

“Nacchan, your President Chop was super useful~!” Yanase-senpai laughed. I frowned, knowing that meant my senpai had to resort to physical means to stop some of the girls.

Considering all of the messages I received the previous night, I understood what my upperclassmen were concerned about. We were just one blanket away from crossing the line. Since I had no way of stopping Yae last night, I (namely my chastity) was actually put in danger due to the health committee’s mistake. Senpai’s words confirmed that the chaos I heard about last night did happen. Did the girls all remember like Yae did? Were they all as bad?

I wanted to talk to my upperclassmen to ask as well as share my own experience, but it was difficult to speak over someone who was literally over me. The conversation above continued with Yae getting informed by Kamiya-senpai about SRS’s effects and the trouble it caused. I tried to call out, but my voice wasn’t loud enough to easily be heard now that the girls were all six times my height and paying attention to each other. 

Instead, I had to wait until Kamiya-senpai directed her attention to me, which she did by stepping over the school gate to get to Yae’s side. I couldn’t hide behind Yae anymore as the committee head put her hands on her hips and glanced down with a serious expression.

“Kirishima-kun, I hope you enjoyed last night. Today is when you start helping out again. In fact, we were waiting for you because we need you to start right now,” my upperclassman informed me.

“Putting me to work already, Senpai?” I knew I did a lot of work for the committee, but I would have thought the committee girls who were all Magnified would be more effective than I was.

Yanase-senpai joined in and flanked me from the opposite end. I hurt my neck turning around and looking up while surrounded by the three giants now. “Ehehe~ This is a job only you can do, Touya-kun~! You’re the one who knows your classmates best out of our whole committee after all~!”

I had a bad feeling about what I was going to have to do.

Shove!

“Wah!”

Before I could ask my senpais about what my duty was, however, Yanase-senpai began ushering Yae past the gate with her hands. She pushed Yae, forcing her to hop over the 2 meter tall gates so she wouldn’t trip. In a single movement, Yae made it nearly ten meters away from me, and she started getting further away as Senpai continued pushing her.

“Well, Touya-kun~ I’ll be taking your Yae-chan~ to give her a proper check before class~!” Yanase-senpai informed me. “We’ll meet up with you later~!”

“Huh? A check? Where are we going, Yanase-senpai?” Yae asked to no avail as Yanase-senpai grabbed her hand and started walking off. I noticed that inside the school the prints of their shoes weren’t showing compared to what Yae caused on the road to campus.

With Yae and Yanase-senpai gone though, that left me with Kamiya-senpai. I stared up at my upperclassman’s pantyhose clad legs. Despite it still being summer temperature-wise, she had opted for pantyhose either for the sake of fashion or out of discomfort in showing her underwear. It made her stand out as much as Yanase-senpai had honestly - pitch black pillars to compare to her classmate’s pure white. 

Kamiya-senpai caught me staring. A frown crossed her expression. To my surprise and panic, her loafer started to raise until it was level with my chest. “Kirishima-kun, you know it is rude to stare like that, do you not?”

“S-Sorry, Senpai!” I apologized immediately, not wanting to get knocked over and possibly stepped on by a shoe my size.

“A-Ah… Hm… I’m glad you understood right away… ” It was at that moment that Kamiya-senpai caught herself and pulled back. “My apologies if that was rather abrupt, Kirishima-kun. SRS loosens up the inhibitions of women. I had to take it as well following regulations, so I am not completely sober at the moment.”

“That explains the President Chop that Senpai mentioned,” I knew our committee head wouldn’t resort to that on a whim normally. It was clear to me now that all of the girls, after having been exposed to SRS, were more likely to act before they thought.

“Yes. I may have not been thinking straight yesterday. And for threatening to step on you just now, I apologize,” It was a surreal sight seeing my over ten meter tall upperclassman bow ninety degrees to try and apologize to me. 

“I’m guessing that means everyone in class is having the same issues then. The other girls in the committee too?”

“Correct,” Senpai was glad I was getting straight to the point. “Sadly, Sasakura-sensei said the medicine to remedy the adverse effects will not arrive until later.”

So there was at least something that existed that could deal with SRS.

Getting down to business though, Senpai gave me my orders. “We want you to take a look at all of the girls, Kirishima-kun. While we have an idea as to what normal behavior is, some of your classmates are… eccentric… We would like for you to check on them and confirm the severity of their SRS hangover.”

I frowned. I was right about my bad feeling.

“Senpai, now that I’m thinking about it. Where are the girls?” I looked around the campus around the front gates. The girls were all around 10 meter tall now if the Size-Link Bands switching from centimeters to meters was any indication. I should have been able to spot them considering they would’ve stood out like a radio tower, but the school grounds were entirely empty.

“You can find them all behind the school,” Kamiya-senpai answered me as she started walking away, leaving me by the gates. In just two steps, she was already halfway down the courtyard. I could see as she got closer to the school building that it was still taller than her, but It was surreal seeing as she was tall enough that she would have to bend down to look into the second floor classrooms. “We had all of the girls sleep in the gym last night, but they are a tad too large for it this morning. As such, we just erected a new structure for use today. We’ll be bringing the school materials in later, but they should all be in there now.”

“A new what? Wait, Senpai!” I called out to her, but she navigated her way around the school building in an instant. Distance was no issue for any of the Magnified girls, and despite me being 180 cm tall, I felt inadequate comparing myself to someone 10 meters tall.

“So I’m on my own, huh?” I grumbled. The early morning mist helped cool down my warm face. Sighing, I started to make my way to the back of the school where the gym and my giant classmates were going to be.

Being left to get to the back of the school myself was something I was a little grateful for. While it was definitely slower compared to Senpai, I was at least being allowed to move my own body again unlike with the previous night where Yuri carried me around and earlier that morning when Yae held me in her hands on the way to school. It was humorous to recall that the police had actually stopped her when she tried to step over the street. Though she was allowed to be Magnified because she had the armband, she couldn’t ignore the rules of the road apparently.

Just a few minutes’ walk was enough to let me get my composure up again and to work out the kinks in my neck muscles for a while before I would be using them again. And I was right that I was going to have to get used to looking up again when I turned the corner to the back of the school.

“I’m… not seeing double… am I?”

To my surprise, I didn’t see just the school gymnasium. I saw two, and the second one was at least 50% bigger than the first. How had I not seen this?

“Uwah… So this is what Senpai meant by a new structure,” my mouth wouldn’t close as I approached the closer, larger gymnasium. To just bring in new buildings so easily… Magnification had its uses. This gymnasium had a door that looked more like a warehouse entrance. I wasn’t going to be able to budge through that doorway, but there was a normal sized one near it that I had to compare to a mouse hole. “Jeez. This looks like it’s going to be a pain.”

Without Yae or my senpais around, I was going to have to brave the female half of class 2-D on my own this morning. I only hoped the girls were feeling better now than they did last night.

But while sneaking in to visit the girls during a school trip was heart-pounding in an exciting way, entering the room the Magnified 2-D girls were in was heart-pounding in a completely different sense.

Thud! Thud!

“Hozuki-san, may I use a wipe. The soap from the Blue Room doesn’t smell nice to me.” 

“Huh? Oh, sure Class Rep.”

“Hey, let me use one too. My uniform still feels all sweaty from yesterday, especially around my chest.” 

“That’s just because your tits are too big, Tokiwa.”

“S-Shut up! They are not!”

I kept by the door as I witnessed the conversations by 10-11 meter tall classmates had while they thought they were alone. It felt like I was peaking in where I shouldn’t have been with the added risk of the girls towering over me. They threw their multi-ton weight around like it was nothing, but I could feel the shaking of the floor and the displacement of the air with every step and movement they made.

“Urgh… my head… Hifumi, Minami, do either of you have an extra scrunchie?”

“Yeah. What color do you want, Kirika-chan?”

“Oh, give Ki-ka the sparkly blue one. It’d totes suit her, Hifumin.”

“Any kind’s fine. Urgh… I can’t believe you two can be so energetic after what happened last night.”

“Well, it actually wasn’t much worse than what I usually send my boyfriend...”

“No worries. Don’t sulk about it or you’ll end up like Shino-non. I’ll bet Ryou-kun loved that photo.”

Without even getting that far inside, I could tell that the girls’ memories of the previous night were not gone. Tsujimoto’s complaints to Shiina and Nomiya proved that. I supposed people waking up with memory loss after a drunken tirade was an overused cliche that didn’t actually happen in life, which was odd because I recalled from reading that SRS did cause memory loss in some of the extreme cases. I supposed what happened with the girls wasn’t considered extreme.

Slam!

“Whoah!” I grunted and stumbled forward as a socked foot nearly landed right on top of me. I was in the middle of Watanabe’s path when she walked by. With the girls’ school bags, socks, shoes, and makeup all over the place, each item almost as tall as I was like some comically large prop, I was rather hidden. It felt like I had been reduced again. While I thought to be silent and not get involved while the girls went about their business getting ready for school, I quickly realized the danger of not being noticed. They were far too big to bother with looking down to normal human height to see me.

Sadly, the fact that I had been knocked into the open meant it was already too late for me to get to safety.

Stomp!

“Gwargh!” Before I could realize what had hit me, I was knocked down to the ground by an impact. No, more than that, I was stepped on. A hot warmth spread throughout my body from the heavy weight pounding on me, shoving me straight into the floor unceremoniously. Whoever had accidentally crushed me was barefoot. There wasn’t the soft fabric of a sock cushioning the force or absorbing some of the stench. Whoever it was also hadn’t finished drying off after taking a bath this morning because I could feel liquid water soaking me and dripping onto my head from her toes which were approaching the size of my head. It smelled like wet dog with a hint of salt. For an instant, my body seized up, as though every cell in my body recalled a traumatic experience.

“... Huh? That felt… good…?”

“Is something wrong, Shizuku-chan?”

Shizuku Yukimura. Of course it had to be her to have stepped on me. The stench of dust, sweat, and feet invaded my nose as she stepped on my head, torso, and legs with her bare right foot. I squirmed and struggled to get her to realize she had stepped on me, but Yukimura didn’t bother to lift her foot up. She actually let it linger on top of me as she seemingly took the time to look down. My limbs had to be sticking out from beneath her feet right? She could see I was there, right?

I wouldn’t know if she had actually seen me, but there was thankfully someone who had.

Yaawwwwn!

“... Huh? Is that who I think it is?”

Only one girl could be lying on the ground. With what I could see as I struggled to turn my head while smushed between the floor and the sole of Yukimura’s foot, I spotted what looked to be a giant head nearly as tall as I was. 

“Gak! Takahashi… help...,” I pleaded to the sleepy girl, hoping she would. Yukimura was wiggling her toes and each one smacked into either my head or my back heavily like a sledgehammer. It didn’t surprise me that she would be primed to sleep even while she was dressed in her school uniform.

“Heh. What the heck are you doing here so early?” she chuckled, sitting up. There was a distinct lack of energy in her laugh, even less than she normally had, which was astonishing in its own right. Still, Takahashi didn’t need to expend much energy to free me. “Yukimura, do you mind lifting up your foot?”

“Lift?”

Yukimura obliged only now that she was asked. I was thankful when the weight pressing me flat into the floor finally lifted, but before I could even catch my breath, I was immediately yanked off the floor and pulled several meters to the side and upwards.

“Uwo-hoh!” I was being manhandled a bit too much now that the girls were big enough to see me like a doll. Takahashi sat up and held me close to her face, her tired eyes looking at me with mild interest.

“Jeez. To think you got stepped on. It’s hard to believe we’re the bigger ones and that you’re normal sized. It just looks like you got Reduced,” she said. “What are you doing here so early, Kirishima-kun?”

Considering she was still tired, Takahashi did not know how to hold back her strength. Her grip was tight on me, squeezing the air out of my stomach. I was already out of breath from having Yukimura step on me, so my words left my mouth weakly and softly. “T-Taka… hashi… t-too tight...”

“Huh? Oh, sorry,” I was thankful when she loosened the hold her fingers had on me. Even then, I couldn’t move my arms with them binding me. It was like being constricted by an enormous snake. “Senpai said something about there being some sort of energy field that protects you, though. Does it still hurt?”

“Of course it would…,” Just because I wouldn’t die from it didn’t mean it wouldn’t be painful. Getting stepped on by a foot and squeezed by a hand, I WAS normal sized, right? It certainly didn’t feel like it.

My struggles seemed to quickly catch the attention of the other girls. Yukimura aside, the other girl with her was Shima. 

“Hm? What do you have there, Aoi-chan?” “... Is that… Kirishima-kun?”

“Whoa, hey, Takahashi!” I shouted in reaction to being raised up like a toy towards the standing girls.

“Yeah, It’s Kirishima,” my sleepy-eyed friend answered. “I think he just came in through the little door.”

“Can I get an apology here, Yukimura?” I groaned. My whole body felt sore as she and Shima looked at me, held like a toy in Takahashi’s hand, lifted several meters in the air..

It seemed their priorities were elsewhere sadly.

“Why are you here already, Kirishima-kun? A-Ah! Don’t tell me it’s time for the boys to come in! I-It’s too early for that isn’t it?” Shima suddenly became flustered. “My heart’s not prepared yet.”

“Don’t mind it, Airi-chan.” Yukimura actually didn’t seem to mind.

Were the girls just going to ignore the fact that Yukimura had just stepped on me? The answer was yes. Shima’s thoughts were on what had happened the previous night. I never actually answered Eguchi when he asked me what was going on at school, but I did read his message. Under the influence of SRS, they did send photos out. 

I groaned, realizing I wasn’t going to be getting a single apology from Yukimura, so I opted to calm Shima down. “It’s still too early for that. Doesn’t look like there’s a clock in here, but I don’t think the guys will arrive for another half hour. Senpai just asked me to check up on you guys.”

“Is that so?” Shima sighed a breath of relief with her hand over her heart. “That’s good. Shizuku-chan, we need a strategy meeting on what we’re going to tell Eguchi-kun.”

“The spray really got you girls last night, huh?” I dared to ask as Takahashi lowered me down to the ground and stood back. I stepped away from her knee-sock clad feet instinctively but reeled back when I saw that in front of me were Yukimura’s bare feet and Shima’s white socks. For a second, my mind blanked when I started to follow their tall legs up. The ceiling of this enlarged gymnasium had to be 20 meters high, but they were past half way there. The entire room must have felt more like a classroom than a gymnasium to them.

It made me nervous to be under knee high to all three of these girls in particular. Takahashi could be a prankster and Shima had put me in danger the day before. Shima also had a fear of small creatures and bugs, so as they got bigger, she would become more likely to react. But of them all, Yukimura was the greatest danger, as her having stepped on me had shown. Her penchant for avoiding shoes and socks aside, she was an unpredictable woman with a tremendous love for Eguchi. She wasn’t really concerned about other guys. And that one-track mind was a threat because Yukimura had no qualms in doing whatever she wanted as long as it didn’t affect her standing with Eguchi. That was why she didn’t actually bother checking what was under her foot despite all of my squirming earlier.

There was one more reason for me to worry as well. For some reason, Yukimura was gazing at me on the floor intently.

“Um… Yukimura-san…,” I called her respectfully. “Is there something wrong?”

“Kirishima-kun… you were a good cushion… Can I step on you again…?” she answered honestly, sending chills up my spine as the girl slowly lifted her foot again. She raised it high enough to be over me and began wiggling her toes again.

“W-W-Whoa, are you serious, Yukimura?” I shouted in panic, not wanting to get crushed again. If she was acting freely like Senpai and Yae had, I was not in a safe position. 

Shima was well aware of her friend’s personality and stopped her for my sake. “Shizuku-chan, just because you started to like stepping on things doesn’t mean you should step on people. Sorry, Kirishima-kun, she’s been acting out a lot more since last night.”

“... Hehe. I was just joking...” Yukimura laughed, but she seemed pretty serious. I recalled she was the girl back in Reduction Week who ended up enjoying ‘cleaning up’ some of the miniatures. I did not want her to be more unrestrained knowing she was going to keep getting bigger.

I was a little thankful when Shima changed the subject. She did so by squatting down so she could talk to me. I stumbled backwards towards Takahashi so that I could see her face rather than her underwear. “Kirishima-kun, did Yae-chan have the same problem as us?” 

“Y-Yeah… I’ve sort of been sworn to secrecy about what she did though,” I craned my neck back as I answered, trying to steer clear of the topic to avoid triggering my honesty. “I probably won’t survive if I end up blurting it out, but I think you girls can guess what happened.”

“Jeez, so even Asano wasn’t safe,” frowned Takahashi. “Those were some sexy feelings we had thanks to that spray, so I wouldn’t be surprised if Asano actually jumped you.”

“...Oh…?” Yukimura breathed out slowly. She was still eyeing me. It unnerved me, but her next words caught me completely off guard. “... Then… do you still have your V-card, Kirishima-kun...?” 

Gag! Cough!

“O-Of course I do! I-I tried my best to resist y’kno- Ah!” I choked on my own saliva at Yukimura’s bluntness and shouted out in response. Only when I was halfway through my sentence did I catch myself and covered my mouth to stop myself from blurting out the whole story.

“Hm… So Yae-chan was the assaulting type,” Shima realized. “Shizuku-chan and I were the dirty pictures type.”

“Most of you love-sick girls were asides from that first year girl from the health committee,” Takahashi mentioned Saeki. “I think that’s just because none of the boys were around though… and because Kamiya-senpai knocked half of you girls out with a smack in the back of the neck.”

“Y-Yeah...that really hurt when we woke up this morning,” Shima rubbed the back of her neck after recalling Senpai’s President Chop. “It can’t believe it took Senpai four strikes before she stopped Shizuku-chan.”

“... My picture was the best… ,” Yukimura ignored the fact that she had been hit more than once. She was proud of something she really shouldn’t have done. I made a mental note that the girls’ statements did confirm that the worst cases of class 2-D all were sexting the guys.

Getting back on the topic of me and Yae, though, Shima began giggling as she put her hands together in a cutesy pose. “Fufu… Kirishima-kun, I want to hear the details from you and Yae-chan. How far did you go?”

I gulped, knowing I had said too much to get Shima to want to pry. “H-Hey, Shima. Let’s not talk about this with Yae, okay? She’ll totally get back at me for saying anything.”

“Eh? But you and Yae-chan always blurt things out,” The truth hurt coming out of Shima’s mouth. “Isn’t that right, Aoi-chan?”

“She’s got a point, Kirishima-kun,” Takahashi agreed, doing her best to stifle her laughter at how flustered I was. “Maybe I should just let it slip to her right when she comes in.”

“Don’t you dare,” I grew aggressive immediately. I was exasperated and frustrated, so hearing Takahashi threaten to do so made me bark up at her. “Takahashi, if you do, I'll make you regret it.”

“Heh. Big talk from someone who’s afraid of Yukimura’s feet,” she smirked, knowing my threat meant nothing when she was so much bigger than me. She followed up by turning to the girl in question. “Maybe if she actually steps on you, you’ll know to watch your mouth.”

“What?” I paled, realizing provoking a prankster who was now more willing to act on a whim was a bad idea. If she actually told Yukimura, I was sure the girl would actually do it.

She didn’t need to be told though. Yukimura already wanted to do it. I glanced in Yukimura’s direction the moment I felt a shadow fall over me. Her foot was already raised, showing me her sole.

“... Yay…” the deadpan tone did not fit Yukimura’s expression of joy.

“Wait, Shizuku-ch-” Shima wasn’t able to stop Yukimura nor was I even able to move in time before Yukimura immediately bowled me over with her foot in the front. Once again, I was knocked straight down onto the floor of the gymnasium.

“Nghh… Seriously?” I grunted, holding my breath. The barefooted girl pinned me down using just her right foot and at 11 meters tall, Yukimura’s foot covered nearly all of my body besides my feet. To think she was so big now that my body was practically the size of her foot… I couldn’t fight it. It was like trying to lift a car while trapped under it, only this car was so dense and heavy, it had the weight of several trucks. As much as I tried to resist and push back against Yukimura’s sole, I couldn’t budge a single centimeter of her smooth foot. There was no doubt my ribs would have been shattered if the school didn’t have a DL Field. “Yukimura… get off of… me...”

“Wow. Didn’t think you’d actually just get right to it, Yukimura,” Takahashi was shocked the girl actually followed through. She didn’t stop her. She only commented on it with an amused tone.

“Squishy… squishy…,” Yukimura laughed. To my dismay, her toes nearly the size of my skull flanked both sides of my head and started squeezing it. The pressure on both sides of my skull felt tortuous. She was having too much fun without caring about the fact that I was a person. It made me wonder if this was how the regular Yukimura would act or if SRS was still affecting her.

Whatever the reason was, it did not matter in the end. Shima’s outbursts had caught the attention of the others. I was saved when the other girls realized just WHO, and not WHAT, Yukimura was stepping on.

“... What are you doing?”

An irate voice growled. I recognized its owner immediately. So she was done with Yanase-senpai.

“Y-Yae-chan?” Shima sounded like couldn’t believe what she was seeing.

“O-Oh crap, Asano!” Takahashi’s voice cracked. If I could actually see past Yukimura’s toes, at that moment, I would’ve seen her face turn as blue as her namesake the moment Yae’s hand grabbed onto her shoulder like a vice.

“Aoi-chan… Shizuku-san… Just. What. Are. You. Two. Doing. To. My. Touya?” The smile plastered on her face did not hide the tense air around her. Yae asked a simple question, but the way she slowly uttered every word revealed a venomous tone.

Yae was angry. No, that was putting it too lightly. She was furious. It had been a while since I had last seen this. The last major time it occurred, Takahashi was present, and since that day, the girl tried her best to avoid making Yae jealous ever again.

“H-Hey, I didn’t tell her to do anything. Yukimura did it on her own,” The trauma came flooding back to Takahashi who found herself unable to break free of Yae’s hand on her shoulder. “Hey, Yukimura, let go of Kirishima.”

Yukimura was as unconcerned as ever, not even realizing how scared Takahashi was. She kept her foot on me, but she did at least reduce the pressure as she turned her attention to the other girls. “... Eh? But he feels good to go squishy….” 

“... Is it really that good?” for a moment, Takahashi was distracted.

Crack.

“O-Owowowowow! Asano, hold on! I give! Ok, I did make a suggestion! I’ll admit it!” It seemed Yae’s grip tightened on Takahashi’s shoulder as I could hear the girl wail. 

“Three weeks of buying me and Touya lunch. Maybe then I’ll consider it, Aoi-chan,” Yae extorted, tightening her grip even further.

“I will. I will. I’m sorry. Just let go. Your nails are digging in!” Well, Takahashi was regretting what she had done now. While she hadn’t actually instigated Yukimura, she hadn’t helped either, which was enough for Yae to be hostile. I supposed I wouldn’t have to get even with her now that Yae had done so for me. As for Yukimura…

“Shi~zu~ku~sa~n…” Yae smiled as she stretched Yukimura’s name. “Maybe I should ask Eguchi-kun to make you wear socks for the next month. I’m sure he still owes Touya a favor or two.”

“Egu-...” Yukimura immediately let me go, getting her multi-ton, car sized foot off of me. I was free to breathe and look up high to see the normally expressionless girl pouting. “... Yae-chan, you don’t play fair… Don’t tell Eguchi-kun...”

That was a low blow, even I had to admit that, but at this moment, Yae wasn’t above physical violence or threats. Yukimura only cared about Eguchi, so going straight into using the Eguchi card was incredibly effective. She wouldn’t be able to refuse if Eguchi made her, but she really didn’t want to wear socks. And it was true Eguchi still owed me for numerous reasons. Apparently what was mine was Yae’s in this case because she used the favors I had collected as though they were her own.

And again, Yae wasn’t afraid to extort Yukimura. I watched as she put her hand on Yukimura’s shoulder. I could see the girl’s normally blank expression turn into a pained one. Yae was seriously digging her nails into the girl all while smiling happily. “I won’t tell him to do anything, Shizuku-san, but you do owe me and Touya a favor. Now apologize.”

“... Sorry, Kirishima-kun...”

It was amazing to see Yukimura actually repentant for once. It stunned me enough that I actually forgave her. “Cough… it’s fine… Just, never again, okay?”

If there was one lesson to be learned, it was to never anger Yae Asano. Yae was normally a gentle girl who bottled things up, keeping to herself and trying to avoid speaking out or acting up. However, whenever the lid to what she was holding in was uncapped, she became a serious threat. She wouldn’t explode, no, that was too simple. What made Yae very much like her mother was the calm rage that seeped out of her every pore. Thanks to how the girls seemed to have fewer inhibitions after being hit with SRS, Yae wasn’t able to bottle things up as much as she could before. 

As witness to it all, the bystander Shima could only shiver as Yae tried to calm down enough to pick me up and check up on me. 

“Awawa… Yae-chan’s scary.”

Yes, she was, but she had been scary for my sake. I couldn’t say that I didn’t appreciate how she felt about me.

“Yae… Just let it go already. I can’t really get mad when everyone’s acting under the influence here,” I had to scold her, though I knew she too was still affected by SRS. The girls were starting to sober up a little, but it wasn’t going to completely dissipate any time soon.

“But Touya, you’re mine,” she declared boldly while holding me close to her breast. The white dress shirt wasn’t exactly the thickest even with Magnification expanding things in all directions. I could feel not only her warmth but also the roughness of her uniform. “The only one who gets to do that to you should be me.”

My face turned red from Yae’s possessiveness and what she was implying. I could see Shima giggle. “Yae-chan, you really love, Touya-kun.”

“Of course I do. If I didn’t, I wouldn’t have tried t-” Yae started but shut her mouth before she said too much.

“Ehehehe~ Don’t worry, Yae-chan. You’re in good company. We all did something super embarrassing yesterday.”

That they did. In the end, Yukimura and Shima left so they could rejoin their friends in what they said was going to be a strategy meeting on what to do with the messages they sent Eguchi. That left me alone with Yae and Takahashi.

“That was a rough time,” I groaned after Yae finally put me back down.

“My bad. I didn’t think Yukimura would just follow up on my suggestion so quickly,” apologized Takahashi.

“Forget about it,” I told her, mostly to reassure Yae rather than her. I tried to change the subject for both of our sakes since we both knew how bad Yae was if her anger persisted. To do so, I looked around. “So they Magnified a second gym just because you girls grew too tall, huh? Jeez, this is crazy.”

“Is it? Oh, well, I guess it kind of is. It doesn’t look as big as a gym though, more like classroom sized,” was what Takahashi believed.

I supposed that is what it looked to her, but to me, I couldn’t even call the structure a gymnasium - more of a warehouse. It was much wider than a standard gymnasium and with a ceiling stretching up to at least twenty meters. Still, this was actually a gymnasium in its interior. Along with the wooden floor and the marks on it, several basketball courts were present despite the nets not being in use. I could see that the nets were around knee height to the girls.

This was the type of a gymnasium with a second level as well, at least, for spectator seats in the back. When I saw this, I considered heading up there to get more level with the girls to talk to them, but, just by looking at how they stood relative to it, even if I stood on the railing of the second level, I wouldn’t even reach up to their skirts.

“We’re going to have classes here in any case,” I told the girls in case they weren’t aware. “Senpai’s getting the desks and seats for you all, so you won’t have to worry about all that uncomfortable seating from the past two days.”

“Eh? Really?” Yae entered the conversation with an astonished reaction. “That’s a relief… But a bunch of giant tables in a gym… it sounds like it’d be a surreal sight.”

“It certainly is…,” I frowned before noticing something that was equally surreal and out of place to me. As I looked up my childhood friend’s smooth legs, I realized that something was missing. “Um, Yae. What happened to your socks? Don’t tell me you’re copying Yukimura and going barefoot.”

At my words, Yae blushed. “I was told to take them off when Yanase-senpai was giving me a check up. Don’t just stare, Touya. It feels weird since I’m not used to having them on.”

It was a fresh sight, I had to admit, and I couldn’t pull my eyes away from Yae’s bare legs. They were too distracting, being two peach colored pillars that if I tried to wrap my arms around, I wouldn’t be able to all of the way.

Thud.

“W-Whoa!”

I was so distracted that I was caught off guard and was knocked off my feet when a white drawstring bag twice the size of a large bookshelf landed right next to me. I would have been pinned underneath it if it had fallen the other way towards me. I saw that it was large enough to easily hold me inside if it weren’t already filled.

“Oops. My apologies, Kirishima-kun,” the person who brought in the bag, Kamiya-senpai, apologized to me. She was holding an enormous gazebo-like structure that I realized was a school desk. “Let us see here… Yes, here should be good.”

“Senpai, you brought the desks?” I asked.

“Of course, Kirishima-kun,” she nodded, waving at me from above. She sighed afterwards. “Although only having Emi-chan and Reika-san for support is rather exhausting. Everyone else still being in the care of Sasakura-sensei will make this a lot of work.”

“Can I help?” I asked instinctively, but was immediately shut down.

“Sorry, Kirishima-kun. I do not think you will be of any use strength wise, unless you think you can move one of these chairs or tables,” Kamiya-senpai put her hand over her mouth to hide her smile.

While it stung at my pride, I had to admit it would be impossible for me to help the three health committee upperclassmen. I actually tried to push one of the Magnified schools desks. Each leg of the desk was as solid as a pillar to me. No matter how hard I tried, it wouldn’t budge a single centimeter. It might as well have been rooted to the ground. The wooden table was as immovable as a stone archway to me.

“If it’s just grabbing a table, I don’t mind helping out,” Yae offered, however, that was shut down quickly by our Senpai raising her hand to stop her.

“There is no need, Yae-san. You and Kirishima-kun should stay here. Hozuki-san and a few of the other girls already volunteered to get the chance to stretch their bodies outside.”

I could see that the sports club girls who had felt cooped up in the cramped building were energetically going in and out of the warehouse-scaled door. They definitely did want a chance to move around. I was confused as to why Senpai did not want us to go however.

“Don’t tell me we’re testing something else on Yae now,” I frowned, knowing full well the sports bag of Magnification Equipment had been inside Yae’s bookbag.

“Well, yes and no,” Senpai gave me an ambiguous answer before elaborating. “Kirishima-kun, I am afraid I must apologize, but as you did sign the exemption, while Yae-san is taking part in Magnification Week, you will need to have some equipment used on you as well.”

“Me?” I was surprised. I had thought the Magnification Equipment was all for Yae. I supposed it made sense though. There had to be some equipment for regular scaled people to use when working with a Magnified woman. I glanced over at Yae’s shed-sized leather bookbag. “Well, what is it?”

“That… is where I must apologize again...” Kamiya-senpai frowned. She then kicked the drawstring bag at her feet, causing it to shift a full meter towards me. I stumbled backwards to avoid being hit by it. “Kirishima-kun, would you mind going into that bag?” 

Going in? Was I being treated like property? The drawstring bag Kamiya-senpai had brought definitely had something inside, but I could not tell what it was. I slowly walked over to the end of the white bag. It was an odd sight to see it in front of me, honestly. Rather than a bag, it was more like a tent, one large enough that I’d probably be able to lie down and roll around in if I so desired. That would have been a bad idea, however. When I approached the opening of a sack, which was wider than a manhole, my nose suddenly scrunched up and my eyes began tearing up. The air stung as I gagged and choked.

“Bleck! G-Gak! S-Senpai, w-what the heck is in there?” I coughed, my body physically repulsed by the idea of going inside.

To my dismay, while she was apologetic, Kamiya-senpai went about her duty. When I opened my eyes through the tears, I saw that she had got down on her knees and took out something from her pocket - a mini aerosol spray can that was no larger than her index finger. Even then, the ‘mini’ can was larger than my own head and looked more like a paint can than a spray can.

“Even if you resist, you will have to go in there, Kirishima-kun,” Senpai spoke as she pressed down on the spray can. Immediately, I was sprayed down by a dense purple smoke. I was already gasping for fresh air after breathing in the odor that came out of the bag, so when the fresh air was completely pushed away by the purple smoke, I had no choice but to breathe it in.

“Cough! Hack! Ack! S-Sen… pai?” I was caught even more off guard when I found my escape route blocked by Senpai’s hand which came down. Her fingers wrapped around my waist and torso like she had grabbed a doll. 

“In you go, Kirishima-kun,” were the last words I heard from Senpai before I was unceremoniously shoved into the bag. Despite it being a white bag, it was as if somebody turned off the lights when Senpai pulled the strings to close it up... Well… there was still enough light pouring through the fabric of the drawstring bag. What I was able to see and smell, though, made my body shudder on instinct.

Two black messes of tangled cloth were coiled around each other in the white bag like a pair of monstrous snakes in a cavern. The bag was very much like a cave - humid and moist. The air was thick and hot, but, more importantly, putrid. From the thick saline smell of dirt, sweat, and feet, I immediately realized they were a pair of worn socks.

“Gak… That’s Yae’s...” I tried to cover my nose and mouth with my hands, but I was already breathing in too much of both the smoke and and stench to be able to block it out. So this was why Yae didn’t have her socks on. I didn’t have any time to think, however, as the bag I was in was suddenly lifted upwards “W-Waaaaaaah!”

“Breathe it in, Kirishima-kun. Since you will be in closer proximity to the girls over any of the other boys, you will need to make sure the Sensory Mitigation Spray works on you.”

Sensory Mitigation? I remembered that. It was what I had used on me during Reduction Week. And unfortunately, while it was opposite of the SRS, it needed me to actually inhale a woman’s scent for an extended period of time. This was why Senpai had forced me into the bag.

Just because I understood, however, didn’t mean I liked it. I clawed at the bag helplessly and tried to call out. “Gak…! Cough! Senpai, this is -cough- too much! Gah! My nose! My eyes! It’s burning!”

I wasn’t sure if she heard me. Senpai did not say a single word to me. Instead, all I heard was Takahashi’s voice asking a question. “What exactly did you put in there, Senpai?”

“I used the pair of socks Yae-san took off during her checkup. Kirishima-kun has to breathe in the smell of Yae-san and her body. I was told her socks would be the quickest way as I would only have to let him breathe it in for thirty seconds.”

“Ergh… Now I feel sorry for Kirishima.”

“H-Hey! My socks don’t smell that bad!” Yae took offense.

It wasn’t that her socks smelled bad… okay, they did. It was just the sheer intensity of it all that completely overwhelmed me. The air was thick enough with Yae’s scent that I felt resistance as I moved. It felt as though I was moving through a sandstorm of dirt as the black socks buried me inside the bag. I couldn’t believe how heavy they felt as I waded through them to poke my head out of them as though I was breaching for air like a whale. My eyes stung and mucus poured from my nose as my body tried to stop itself from breathing in the stinging air.

However, after thirty seconds went by, the 24-hour Sensory Mitigation Spray did take effect. My nose stopped burning and my eyes stopped crying. I still did not enjoy the smell of feet now staining my uniform, but it was a bit more manageable.

Kamiya-senpai released me from the torture bag atop the table she had brought in. I groaned after I was dumped out. My first course of action was crawling out of the ball of worn stockings weighing me down. My second course of action after I stood up was to glare up at her.

“Senpai… A little warning would’ve been nice. And couldn’t it have been something else?”

“I did apologize,” my upperclassman reminded me. “And as the other recommended options are morally unsuitable for school, this was the fastest choice, Kirishima-kun.”

So I was tortured mainly due to morals. I would’ve rather been shoved against Yae’s chest or anywhere else over her socks. The smell… and also the sight of feet… I still had some issues with them. 

“We will be reapplying the spray tomorrow morning and Friday morning as well so you may as well get used to it, Kirishima-kun,” Senpai told me. “We need you to be with Yae-san at all times, so if her scent overpowers you, you will be in trouble.”

“Well, looks like us girls are not the only ones who had bad luck with the government’s sprays at least,” Takahashi tried to throw in a little humor with her comment, but it wasn’t funny when it was at my expense.

Still, I understood. While I was reluctant, I did sign the forms. With the Sensory Mitigation Spray taking its effects on me, it seemed I was going to have to deal with some more Reduction Week level troubles while the girls continued to get Magnified. I had hoped we’d just have a regular school day, but recalling that this was Magnification Week, I knew that wouldn’t be possible. The fact that I was on a school desk taller than the second level of the gymnasium proved that much.

“This is going to be a weird day, isn’t it?” Yae asked, concerned.

Considering I knew what was going to happen, I had to fight my honest nature to tell her everything. Even if I did tell her though, there were still some things I did not know about thanks to our special contract.

“You have no idea.”

One thing that didn’t change, though, was the classroom seating.

“Um… Senpai, I have a question. Is it safe to have our seats in the same order as how it is in our normal classroom?” I asked as I walked over to the seat that would normally be mine considering how the chairs were arranged. In the four cardinal directions around me were towering chairs and tables as my normal seat was between four of the girl’s: Takahashi, Hozuki, Tokiwa, and Yae who was temporarily borrowing Shiina’s usual table and leaning against it.

“It is best for us to keep things as normal as can be for the girls, Kirishima-kun,” answered Kamiya-senpai with a giggle. As she looked down at my desk which was in her shadow. “You do not have to worry about lessons today anyways. You and Yae-san took part in this training session over the summer, so, after the first hour, you can relax with each other before we need you two to help out.”

While that was good, I still did not like the idea of being completely surrounded on all sides by the giant girls. The main reason was because of my rear seat neighbor.

Stomp! Stomp!

“Hm… This feels super unnatural without your seat to kick, Kirishima-kun,” Hozuki’s two indoor shoes landed to both my left and my right. She had taken a seat after getting a chance to stretch her legs a little outdoors. Her usual habit of putting her feet on my chair was being prevented by the fact that her legs now were high above my desk and chair.

“Just don’t step on me, Hozuki,” I half-joked and half-seriously requested. It was unnerving when either of her feet could easily pin me down if she was so inclined.

Rumble.

“Urgh...”

In reaction to my comment, Hozuki’s feet closed around my desk. I felt boxed in by the car sized indoor shoes. “Sorry, what was that? Haha~!”

“Hey, come on, Hozuki. Be careful here,” I half-shouted, half-pleaded as the girl decided to move both of her feet right behind my seat. She put her heels righton the ground and started leaning both feet forward. I did not like the precarious position of her indoor shoes as they were more like giant bookshelves ready to topple over and fall over me.

“What are you worried about? Heh, I get being big’s been a pain, but now that I have a seat that fits, it doesn’t feel so bad anymore. Plus, when I see you down like that, it doesn’t feel like we’re Magnified at all,” chuckled the 12 meter tall giant athlete.

“Heh...”

Hozuki wasn’t the only one who shared that sentiment. A light chuckle that couldn’t be completely stifled came from my right. Turning my head in that direction and looking up, I could see Tokiwa looking down from her seat. She was sitting down or having her skirt anywhere close to me, so she was being civil.

“I get what you mean,” Tokiwa told Hozuki with a nod. “When I see him down there, it stops feeling like we got bigger and more like he got smaller. I mean, I can see the lines of the basketball court. Heck, my foot takes up so much space. But that’s still the first thing that pops into my head.”

“Me too,” Yae agreed. “When we had to walk to school this morning, it felt more like I was going by a bunch of doll houses. It felt really surreal thinking that was my neighborhood.”

“That is actually a natural response for most women after being Magnified,” Kamiya-senpai explained the psychological nature of Magnification. “From what research there has been with Magnification Psychology, we tend to attribute our own changes to the environment instead. Essentially, people prefer thinking the world was Reduced rather than that we, ourselves, were Magnified. That is actually the reason why we are providing these Magnified desks today. We would like for you girls to more slowly adjust to the other manner of thinking.”

It was for the girls to not get dizzy over the sudden burst in their heights that happened overnight. I had to say, the government gave a lot more priority to the mental health of the girls than they did the boys for the transitions in size.

“It’s not that different, is it?” Takahashi asked, hopping onto her chair. I was nearly knocked down by the rumbling through the floor her sudden motion made. The girl used the backrest of the chair as a place to rest her arms and head as she spread both legs out on opposite sides. I could hardly see her face past her arms as she glanced down at me. “I mean, why would it matter that we’re tall instead of the guys being shrunken? It’s around the same as Reduction Week, right?”

“You would think…,” frowned Kamiya-senpai as her hand reached her forehead as she shook her head. “Takahashi-san, please avoid sitting like that. Your bloomers are showing in a most unbecoming way.”

“It’s fine, Senpai. I mean, Kirishima-kun’s line of sight is too low to see up the chair anyways. And they’re not panties either,” the girl didn’t mind. To her, it really didn’t matter if she got bigger or if I got smaller. Having a size difference between us seemed to be something she got a kick out of. “Besides, it’s not like Kirishima-kun has any interest in girls other than Asano.”

“Well, that is true… Jeez… How do I get you girls to understand the difference…?” For a moment, Kamiya-senpai was persuaded, knowing how I was. As she mumbled to herself, her memory kicked in. “Ah. That is right. I have to go check up on the other health committee girls. Kirishima-kun, I will tell Emi-chan to direct the boys over to you when they come in, but you should go see them when you can too."

I nodded as Senpai walked off with the heavy thuds of her feet, but I would have rather had her stay, if I had to be honest. When multiple girls gathered together, there was always bound to be a commotion. With the four girls surrounding me I was not in any position to relax.

Thud!

“W-Whoa!” I panicked for a moment as my world shook when a heavy impact resounded just a meter away from me. I turned to my right and saw Hozuki’s shoe flat on the floor. If it had been just slightly more to the left, I would have been pinned under it.

“Wow. You jumped. Didn’t think just taking off my shoe would freak you out,” smirked Hozuki.

What she had done was take her foot out of her indoor shoe, allowing it to fall right down adjacent to me. The sound of her indoor shoe hitting the ground had spooked me because it was as loud as a car crash. 

“Hozuki-san…,” Yae started. She did not want another incident like with Yukimura.

“Your shoe size is smaller than mine, right, Asano-chan? I wanna see how big our feet must be compared to Kirishima-kun. Help me compare.”

But Hozuki was a lot more clever to avoid Yae’s wrath than Takahashi and Yukimura had been. When it came to Yae, more than me keeping me safe, she was actually fine with me getting picked on so long as she got to take part. Her possessiveness could be very frightening at times.

“Huh? Um... okay, I guess I can help.”

“You girls want in too?” Turning to Tokiwa and Takahashi, Hozuki invited them too. Thankfully, Tokiwa was against getting into any hijinks and Takahashi was still hesitant from getting on Yae’s bad side earlier.

“We’ll pass.” “I’m fine just watching.”

While two of the four girls had pulled away from messing with me, I was still surrounded. Yae took off her right shoe and lightly tossed it over to where I was.

“W-Whoa!” ”I panicked when I thought it was about to fly right into me and fell on my butt when I tried avoiding it when it hit the ground.

“It’s just a shoe, Kirishima-kun. What are you so scared about?” Hozuki smirked.

“A shoe that weighs as much as a car,” I groaned as I stood up. The indoor shoe was tall enough to be close to waist height to me. I could literally climb into it and sit down with room to spare. I chose not to, though, as I was sick of the scent of feet emanating from the opening.

“C’mon, it’s not that heavy. It’s not like we’re that massive,” Hozuki dismissed my line as a joke. “You can probably push my shoe around, can’t you?”

“As if I could,” That was impossible. I knew that, but I did try just to show her. As I had said, her empty shoe weighed as much as a car. I strained myself to try to push it even one centimeter. Lifting it would be impossible for me too. “Urgh… Grk… See…?”

“Touya…,” Yae frowned at my weakness. “Actually, we are pretty heavy, Hozuki-san. If there wasn’t a field generator on campus, we’d probably break the floor. This is around how much we weigh right now...”

Yae opened up her Size-Link Band to bring up the monitor that showed our sizes. It told both of us what her weight was much to her dismay, but my childhood friend was open enough to showing the number on her band to the sports girl discreetly.

Cough!

“Gak! What? How many tons?” I didn’t take Hozuki to be the type that was sensitive over her weight, but it seemed she was. With it being Yae honestly telling her too, she knew it wasn’t a joke. “Sheesh, you’re not kidding, are you?”

Pluck!

“W-Waaaaah!” I wailed as a hand descended from the sky to pick me right off of the floor. I felt like a character from one of those life or city simulation games as I was dragged up and up and up. The heavy g-force acceleration suddenly stopped only when I was brought up properly to Yae’s face. She had picked me up in one hand while she grabbed her shoe with the other.

“You can actually see for yourself, Hozuki-san. Touya’s a lot lighter than our shoes. And you can see his weight on my wristband too,” Yae offered me up to Hozuki just like she would a pencil bag. 

“Yae, a little warning would be nice. W-Whoa!” I was afraid of falling off so I clung onto Hozuki’s fingers as I was put on her hand.

“Ah… jeez… You’re right,” Hozuki couldn’t believe it. “Kirishima-kun, you’re supposed to be around 70 kg. This… really doesn’t feel like that at all.”

Hozuki gave me a heavy poke in the gut. While it was probably gentle for her, it knocked the wind right out of me.

“Gah! Ouch! H-Hozuki! Think about how this feels to me?! Your fingers are like stone pillars here,” I gave her another comparison. “And this is one scary height to fall from. I don’t want to get injured here, okay? Remember the nosebleed from before?”

“Ah. That hurt?” Hozuki recalled how me getting rammed into her chest previously in the week had actually hurt. She apologized and slowly lowered me back down to the ground.

With my legs now on steady ground, I sighed. “You girls are big and we guys aren’t. Unlike Reduction Week, that means you’ll have to be more careful or else someone’s going to get hurt. Even with the DL Field around, it still hurts.”

“Sheesh, I guess I shouldn’t mess around as much,” Hozuki frowned, sheepishly rubbing the back of her head as she apologized. “Sorry, Kirishima-kun.”

It seemed just learning about her weight from Yae was enough to teach Hozuki about her true size. I wondered if Yae just had some amazing Charisma skill that made it easy for her to convince others. Still, this was definitely something the other girls were going to have to learn. Yae had gotten the idea when she walked to school and made impressions in the ground as she walked, but since they were cooped up together the previous night, the rest 2-D girls really didn’t understand how much stronger and bigger they had gotten/

They were still all thinking that, like Reduction Week, everything would be fine if they messed with us since while Reduced, us guys were a lot sturdier. Sadly, the DL field could only do so much. I was going to have to ask Senpai for a way for us to get the girls to properly understand their new size.

It was definitely amusing to see their astonished faces when they entered to see the expansive gymnasium half filled with tables and chairs the size of houses to them. This was probably what my reaction had been earlier.

Of the guys, the first ones to come in were the ones most concerned with what had happened the previous night - the receivers of the lewd pictures that some of the girls sent.

“Yo Kiri, I didn’t get a message back from ya’ last night. Don’t tell me ya’ got attacked,” Ryou greeted me.

“Something like that,” I passively answered, knowing he had something else on his mind as his eyes glanced in the direction of the girls. “Senpai told you guys about what happened last night, right? Tsujimoto remembers what she sent you, by the way, so make sure you go talk to her.”

“Oof… Guess I gotta… Jeez, that girl…,” Ryou sighed. He wasn’t as reluctant as he sounded.

“Don’t tell me they all remembered,” asked Nakano nervously as he glanced around. 

“Ah. You’re going to want to cheer Honda up yourself, Nakano. She’s kind of been in the corner all morning. As for you, Eguchi… the girls were working up some sort of strategy meeting to figure out how to tell you… Yukimura had no regrets though,” I informed my friends.

“Oh no… I hope Honda-san is okay,” Nakano started to make his way to the depressed bespectacled girl in the corner of the gym. For someone who said they weren’t dating, he was quite concerned for her… though I wasn’t one to talk either.

“I expected as much,” Eguchi nodded regarding how he knew his admirers would react. “Well, I can pretty much guess it’ll end up with them asking me which one excited me the most. Touya-kun, my will is in my book bag by the way.”

He was going to be fine… mostly… The DL field would at least allow him to survive the chaos that was bound to occur.

Chaos was probably the proper description for what happened when the boys came into the gymnasium definitely.

For starters, the gyaru squad probably got off the easiest. Watanabe had sent something to Arai. The guy came in all sparkly-eyed and happy. It seemed he was happy she sent him something so sexy. His idiotically cheery attitude seemed to wipe away all of the gyaru’s nervousness over doing something she felt was going too far. Well… that was until Arai said a bit too much about what else she could’ve shown. That earned him a few minutes of her ignoring him. Considering how she was the tallest girl in the class, when she stood up and looked away, no matter how much Arai tried to apologize while waving his arms and jumping up at her, his voice probably barely got up to her ears.

“Hey! C’mon, Shino! Listen to me. I’m sorry, alright! Hey! Down here!”

“Shino-non can totes here him, can’t she?”

“Yup. Her face is blushing so hard.”

As for our class representative… Well, she and Tokiwa were having a hard time. Unlike how civil she had been with me, Tokiwa flew into a rage when Ryou’s buddies Miyama and Itou ran between her legs. Yoshikawa had to restrain her as best as she could.

Stomp! Slam!

“You damn perverts! What do you think you’re doing! Get back here!

“Hold on, Tokiwa-san! Stop! Stop!”

Crash!

“Uwargh!”

“A-Ah! Fujimoto-kun!”

“Huh? O-oh. ”

The bespectacled Fujimoto was caught in the flurry of Tokiwa’s struggles and was knocked two meters away when Tokiwa’s foot swept across the floor. When Tokiwa realized, she stopped rampaging. She and Yoshikawa backed away as a few of the other guys escorted him outside where Sasakura-sensei was. Considering Itou and Miyama were at fault for being idiots, Aikawa grabbed both of them and dragged them out to apologize. Our male class representative was fairly strong considering Miyama and Itou were members of the Judo and Kendo team respectively.

Then, of course, came the aftermath of the SRS-victims meeting up with the guys.

Tsujimoto and Ryou… Okay, they were a lot cuter of a pair than I had expected. As much of a composed fox the girl was, whenever Ryoutaro Natsume was involved, she was always off her game. She was seated against the wall and Ryou, who had gotten onto the second floor of the gymnasium using the stairs, was still only half way up her torso. Still, it was close enough for him to talk to her and cheer her up.

“You sent me somethin’ good.”

“Shut up. I couldn’t help it. It was that spray’s fault. I’m no pervert.”

“But ya’ thought of me while ya’ were on it.”

“I’ll knock you off there if you piss me off.”

“Hey, that’d be murder if I die from that. ‘Sides, you wouldn’t.”

“Just delete that picture. You hear me? I’ll make you regret it if you don’t.”

“Heh. Even I know we’d both get in trouble if we kept that sorta’ stuff. Now if you send me another when yer’ actually sober, I might consider keepin’ it...”

“...Dumbass...”

I couldn’t avoid hearing their conversation as I was walking around to check up on Eguchi. The popular pretty-boy was atop one of the tables so I couldn’t see him clearly, but I could definitely hear him. As he had expected, after diffusing the embarrassment and regret between the girls, they did end up bombarding him with the one question he knew they’d ask.

“So Eguchi-kun? Whose picture was the best?” I heard Shima and Satou both say in unison as both girls got closer to the table. Shima was forward enough, but Satou stepping up was both a surprise and a danger as I could see her breasts slam down onto the table. I felt the ground and the table shake when she impacted it so there was no doubt in my mind that Eguchi fell down while up there.

… Actually, it got worse on Eguchi when I noticed Yamaguchi’s foot right in Satou’s way when she stepped forward. In an instant, Satou bumped into Yamaguchi, she tripped. Satou being the embodiment of a busty klutz, she slammed her face down onto the table Eguchi was on.

Whaaaaam!

“Ah... ” “Kyah!” “Nayu-chan!” “Uwah! Wait, Eguchi-kun’s under-”

“Huh? Uuueee… Where’d Eguchi-kun go?”

“Whoo boy… That’s going to leave a mark,” I whistled when I saw what happened when Satou stood up. Eguchi was stuck to the white shirt of her uniform. He had clearly been smothered by the girl’s boobs and full weight. While it seemed soft, plush, and rather enjoyable, I knew from experience from constantly being crushed under things that it probably hurt a little. 

It took a good number of seconds before Satou realized where Eguchi went and Yukimura went to peel the guy off. Once they got him, I shouted up at the girls to send Eguchi to Sasakura-sensei to make sure he was fine. Our school nurse was having a busy morning.

But of all of the interactions between the giant girls and the boys, my greatest concern was my final destination. Nakano and Honda… They were probably the worst off sadly enough. The two were having a lot of trouble due to their insecurities and inability to speak up. As much as all of us in the class paired them together, they two were really bad at taking the first step.

“Um… Honda-san…? It’s okay… Um...” Nakano was doing his best to try to speak to Honda who was facing the wall and hugging her knees. He was hesitant to touch her because the only place he could reach at that moment was her skirt, meaning her butt.

“..........”

“I was just surprised when I got that message… You didn’t do anything wrong.”

“...........................”

“Um… I deleted the picture… I know you didn’t send it on purpose… It was that gas that was at fault...”

“Oh for the love of-” I was annoyed by how awkward the conversation was going, so I decided to take matters into my own hands. “Honda, just so you know, I’m pretty sure Nakano got super aroused from seeing your dynamite body. He sent me a message that sounded like he was super excited!”

“K-Kirishima-kun!!!” I was met with two harmonizing shouts in an instant. My exaggeration got Honda’s attention. She turned around, which was a bad call on her part because Nakano was still directly behind her… well, behind.

“Ugguk!”

“A-Ah! Kyaa! Nakano-kun!”

“Grk… I-I’m okay!” Despite getting knocked off his feet by Honda’s rear end, Nakano was surprisingly alright and picked himself up quickly. I took the opportunity to approach the duo with my arms crossed. While I looked composed to Nakano, I wondered how surreal it must have looked for Honda to see my smaller form confidently closing in.

“Honda, it’s obvious you like Nakano,” I bluntly started meddling. “The SRS only has the worst effects when you’re really like a person. And by that, I mean sexually.”

“Se-!” Honda choked on her own saliva. “No-no-no-no-no. I-I mean, I like Nakano-kun, but I-I’m not a pervert.”

I raised an eyebrow. I didn’t expect Honda to straight up admit her affection. I was disappointed Nakano didn’t seem to realize what she just said though. This, I realized, was the proper opportunity for what us guys had been trying to do for months - to set up the Nakano-Honda pairing.

“I’m not calling you a pervert. Heck, compared to what Yae tried on me last night, you probably wouldn’t even be in the spectrum,” I told her, trying to calm her down. “I’m just saying you must really like Nakano. Ever consider dating?”

“W-Wha-? W-Wait. I-It’s not lik-”

“Always so shy, aren’t you? What’s wrong with giving it a shot?” I shook my head as I looked back to Nakano. I rubbed the back of my neck because looking up was hurting it.

I turned to Nakano who was still red in the face from having been hit by Honda’s behind. I put my hand on his shoulder and whispered to him.

“Nakano, she straight up said she likes you. You better follow up properly,” I entrusted the confession to him.

“What? Kirishima-kun? Hey, where are you going?” I heard as I walked away from Nakano, leaving the future of his relationship to him. It would be interesting to stay and see how it would go, but I felt this was definitely something that they had to work out privately. If he failed, us guys would console him, but we definitely wanted it to work well for him.

As I left, I felt a slight headache. When it came to dealing with my class, there really was a fair bit more amount of craziness than the other second year classes. There were also a surprising number of couples too. Seeing them all made me long to be alone with Yae. Well, at the very least, as Senpai had told me earlier, I was going to be very close to her for the rest of the week.

How were classes supposed to go while Magnification Week was in process? Considering how difficult it would be for the teachers to have to make it all the way out to the Magnified building to go teach, they would be in for a tough time. To better accommodate the teachers and fit more appropriate lessons for Magnification Week, our normal teachers were not going to be coming. In their place, the Health Committee was going to be taking care of class 2-D.

Whaaaaam!

Rattle! Rattle! Click!

It was more than a little nerve-wracking to see the doors to the giant gymnasium locked up. It wasn’t just the doors being locked. A steel wall dropped down to make sure the warehouse sized entrance for the girls and the normal sized entrance for us boys could not be opened. Kamiya-senpai who was outside of the building seemed to have shut us in with chains and locks too.

“That’s a bit concerning…,” I heard Aikawa remark.

“We’re all shut in for a training session until lunch. After that, we’re done with classes,” I explained to him. “It’s a half-day for us today.”

“Seriously? That’s pretty nice,” Yamabuki was happy to hear that. “But is there any reason why we were told to pack some spare clothes and swim trunks for school, Kirishima?”

“I’m not allowed to answer that,” I told him as I noticed the pile of sports bags and suitcases in the corner of the gymnasium. I watched as Yanase-senpai scooped them all up with her hands and put them all in a much larger, Magnified sports bag. As the girls were now roughly 7 times larger than us now, Senpai’s belongings were large enough to fit all of our things with plenty of room to spare. I was pretty sure we could fit inside her sports bag as well.

It seemed Yanase-senpai caught me staring as she swung the sports bag over her shoulder. She approached me in just two steps. Pulling her hair behind her ear as she leaned down, she smiled at me. “Is something a matter, Touya-kun~?”

“Actually, yes. If I’m going to be stuck with Yae all day, doesn’t that mean we still have to stay inside when it’s the same session we took over the summer?” My boredom from repeating the same training was my main concern.

“Well~ you could two join Nacchan and the other girls outside this container if you want~” Yanase-senpai gave me another option. “I don’t know if Yae-chan will be happy about the surprise while we move to phase 2 though~ Ufufu~!”

Admittedly, while I didn’t like the ‘surprise’ either, I was a little curious about what her reaction would be too so I couldn’t help but chuckle with my bubbly upperclassman.

“Phase 2?” Yamabuki was confused since he was still with me while I talked with my upperclassmen. Him hearing that alerted Yanase-senpai and she knew she had to stop talking.

“Oh, it’s nothing, Yamabuki-kun~! You should get to your seat soon~ Sasakura-sensei is about to start the class after all~!” my upperclassmen lied and tried changing the subject. 

Slam!

To nudge me into pushing Yamabuki away, she slammed her left foot, which was close to me, down. It wasn’t subtle from my perspective considering the white thigh-high clad leg moving just a few centimeters to Senpai was half a meter to me.

“Right. Yeah. Let’s get you to your seat, Yamabuki. It’s kind of weird with how everything’s different sized now, but at least you sit with a bunch of guys,” I started to push the guy towards where the desks were arranged.

All of the guys were definitely bothered by the strange seating arrangement that had been decided for us all, at least at first. For folks like Arai who sat in the back, the front of the ‘classroom’ was as distant as the other end of a regular sized gymnasium. 

“Hey Shino, can you see the front from up there? All the tables are blocking my view.”

“You’re kidding, right? That whiteboard’s so small, it might as well be a phone screen.”

Relying on Watanabe wasn’t going to help even after he managed to cheer her up again because the whiteboard Sasakura-sensei brought over was normal scaled.

The desks had been arranged so that the aisles between seats were the width of hallways so plenty of things felt distant to us. Much like with my desk, Fujimoto’s chair when we passed it looked fairly isolated between all of the girls’ desks. Tsujimoto, who sat behind him, was distractedly toying with a pencil the same height as him as she tapped her foot.

Thud! Thud! Thud!

“Well, this reminds me of Reduction Week,” he tried to ignore the noise with his headphones. Sensei would have told him to take them off, but he was a bit too far away for her to be able to notice.

Yamabuki was definitely lucky to be in the large all-male group on the right side of the room. It was certainly weird that desks which used to be a few centimeters away from one another were now over a meter apart, but the guys like him, Ryou, and Aikawa were pretty safe from the mess that was the middle of the room.

Up front, Yoshikawa was scolding Itou and Miyama for messing with Tokiwa. While the guys were apologetic, our class rep clearly forgot about the show she was giving them as well by looming over them with her skirt high above the two.

Eguchi, who had gotten smothered under Satou’s weight, was being apologized to by the girl. Even down on her knees with her face on the ground, Satou loomed over him. Well, her breasts didn’t exactly let her get all the way to the ground after all.

As I headed over to my desk, I crossed Shima who was watching the whole scene with the boy she admired and her friend.

“Shima, how are you holding up?” I shouted up at the girl. It was definitely surreal having to shout up at the girl who was Yae’s height typically. It felt odd to be able to look up at the underside of the table when I knew that it was over 5 meters above me. I was sure the tables were given the same Magnification setting as the girls as they kept growing with them. Spotting a wad of gum on the underside of the table, I wondered how big it was.

“Huh?” Shima blinked when she heard my voice. She had to search the floor to see me. “Oh, Kirishima-kun. Jeez, did you get smaller again?” 

“You got about another meter taller in the past half hour,” I told her. “We’re not too small for you to freak out yet, right? Eguchi would have a hard time if you stomped on him now.”

“I-I won’t do that!” Shima pouted. “Muuu… Kirishima-kun, it’s mean of you to say that.”

To intimidate me, Shima shoved her table and chair towards me. The telephone pole-esque legs of both screeched across the ground. I nearly lost my balance from the ground suddenly jerking when her Magnified body moved.

“H-Hey, we both saw what Satou did. We’re not exactly as durable as we were during Reduction Week even with the DL field on, so please be careful,” I advised her.

“Then don’t be rude, Kirishima-kun. Don’t forget who’s bigger here,” Shima threatened.

“Alright. I get it. I get it,” I had to learn to not provoke someone many times my size.

At the very least, the girls and guys seemed to be doing fine with the odd nature of the Magnified classroom arrangements. ‘Just like Reduction Week’ seemed to be the general consensus they had regarding having the girls tower over the boys who were down below. I supposed the Magnified furniture contributed to that line of thought.

Of course, I knew better. As I got to my desk, I saw Yae sitting down waiting for me while she talked with Takahashi to pass the time.

“All done with your duties, Touya?” she asked.

“Yeah,” I nodded as I got into the chair. My eyes couldn’t resist following the length of Yae’s still bare legs as she sat on the ground. It would take a good half of a minute to walk to her feet which I was sure was now probably bigger than me. “So Senpai said we can actually get out of this place after the first hour. Do you want to join me with the Health Committee, Yae?”

“We can go out? I mean, that’s fine by me if you’re the one suggesting it, Touya,” Yae answered, agreeing. But she did have one other question. “But, um… Touya, I want to ask. Even if we’re just doing the first half, how are we going to do the training like this?”

Yae glanced over at Sasakura-sensei who was still normal scaled and standing on the second floor in front of a regular sized whiteboard that she had rolled into the room. Even on the second floor, she was below table height for the folks who sat in the front row like our class rep.

Clunk! Clang! Whrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

Her answer came with a loud noise that resounded through the entire Magnified gymnasium, getting the attention of even the giant girls. Well, the solution to being able to teach the girls while they were Magnified had to be their scale after all. One of the walls of the Magnified gymnasium opened up, revealing an enormous screen. 

What better way to get heard by people many times your size than through a giant screen and speakers? The government’s budget was amazing. This way, the entire class would be able to see no matter where they were in the gym.

“Testing… Testing… Alright good,” Sasakura-sensei’s voice spread through the gymnasium through the speaker system as her face was projected on screen. “Welcome to Day 3 of Magnification Week, boys and girls. I hope the first two days prepared you enough because the next three days might be the most eye-opening ones in your lives.”

That was Sasakura-sensei’s welcome to the beginning of our class and the start of what those of us who worked with the infirmary nurse called ‘The Health Committee’s Wild Ride’.

“And that’s the schedule for today. You will be having an early lunch. We will end classes early so you can meet with Ra-  Ahem… The Department of Alteration,” Sasakura-sensei coughed as she finished discussing the day’s agenda with the class. I noticed she coughed when she realized she was about to say her sister’s name. “For now, please bear with us as we go through the mandatory trainings and methods to allow you girls to legally be allowed at bigger sizes.”

When it came to Magnification Week, one of the biggest necessities for the boys and the girls was safety. Safety was a major concern when the girls were many times normal size. The DL Field could only do so much to protect us, and it was not going to be around forever. The girls had to understand how to act cautiously to not damage anything or hurt anyone, and the guys also had to understand how to move around so they wouldn’t get accidentally injured.

While Yae and I had gone through a lot of these training sessions over the summer because we signed the forms, there was one that we couldn’t do unless we were with an entire class. Even I wasn’t sure exactly what it was, but it seemed worrisome that Sasakura-sensei chose not to tell me a single detail of the session. 

Me and the other guys were told to climb up the stairs to the second level walkway, but that wasn’t it. If it had been, we would only be around level with the girls’ thighs at best. Hirose had us line up because there was actually a ladder leading up higher to a third level where Sasakura-sensei and Yagi were waiting.

I glanced at the height of the third level. It wasn’t a third floor exactly as the warehouse sized ‘gym’ didn’t have an actual third floor. What it had was more like a balcony, and height wise, it was around chest level to the girls. Whatever we were going to do for this training session required us to be that high up. I wondered if we were going to have to talk to the girls from a similar height or something.

In any case, I opted to be the first one up and climbed the ladder before anyone else could. Hirose stopped the other guys from following, so it was just me when I reached the top.

“Here. I got you, Kirishima,” Yagi extended his hand out to me to help me stand up. I accepted it gratefully.

“Thanks, Yagi-san,” I told him before turning to the infirmary nurse who was fiddling with a remote control. “Sensei, what are we doing for this training?”

Sensei glanced at the railing I had put my hand on. She spoke, and because her microphone was connected to the speakers, everyone could hear her. 

“Careful, kiddo. While the girls are definitely still taller than this height while Magnified, this is close to a four-story drop given the size of this place,” she warned. “If you fall from here the wrong way, you’d probably break your neck, so do be careful while getting close to the railing, alright? Don’t grab onto it.”

That was not a pretty thought. The girls really were giants if even at this height, we still had to look up at them. I let go of the railing and stepped away from the edge.

“Kirishima, you and Asano already went through the first half, so we’re shuffling the order around,” she prefaced her explanation. “So that you two can go early, we’ll have everyone start with the second training. That way, you’ll all be new to it and we can see which of you are the type to act when push comes to shove. Will you sink or swim?”

“Sensei, you look a little too happy. Don’t tell me this is a way of relieving stress for you?” I squirmed when the infirmary nurse’s normally neutral expression curved up in what could only be called a smile, or perhaps a smirk. Just what was the second half of the training course? 

“Well, I have been doing too much paper work lately,” Sasakura-sensei didn’t deny my accusation. “I’ll give you all fair warning. If you aren’t careful for this test, someone could get hurt or worse even with the DL field on. It’s not the be-all-end-all of protections, so you have to be wary, okay?”

That didn’t fill me with hope. And as for the others, it served to make them all concerned about what the training was about if Sensei had to give such a warning.

While I and everyone else were imagining what was going to happen, Sasakura-sensei gestured to Yagi. The guys gave me a ‘gentle push’ so that I was close to the edge of the second story on the part of the balcony that protruded out. As Sensei had warned earlier, I tried not to touch it.

“Huh? Yagi-san…?” Despite Sasakura-sensei’s warning earlier, it seemed I actually HAD to be by the edge.

“Sorry, Kirishima,” Yagi sighed as he looked down to the other boys waiting below at the ladder. He shouted down at them. “Everyone, stand against the wall and watch. Kirishima will be going first so you know what you’re in for.”

“Asano, you’re up first too!” I heard Sensei call Yae up. 

“Me? Okay, Sensei.”

“We’re starting you all off with an important lesson,”  Sensei addressed all of us. “Asano, I want you to do what comes natural to you first just to start things off. Kirishima, stand with your chin to your chest and hands at your side. Girls, boys, please pay close attention to what is going to happen.”

Us being first up made sense. I understood, but I was not a fan of being made the example. Being shoved near the railing, I didn’t want to look down, but being told to put my chin to my chest forced me to. The part of the third-story platform seemed to protrude out like a pirate ship plank. Though the fall to the floor wasn’t as great as Yae’s current height was, I recalled being put on the roof earlier that morning. I did not like how high up I was.

That was when I noticed it.

When I looked down towards my shoes, I realized there was blue colored tape in a square directly around my feet. The ominous difference in the color of the floor there made me pale.

“Wait… Sensei… Don’t tell me…,” I gulped. This wasn’t a gymnasium, I realized. It was a ninja-trap filled castle designed to look like a school gym.

“You’re quick to realize. I hope Asano will be too because it would be pretty bad if she didn’t react,” Sensei stated as she held up her remote for everyone to see. 

Beep.

“Whoah!” Without giving Yae any warning, Sensei hit a button and the floor beneath me disappeared. The trap door gave way and caused me to suddenly fall.

“Huh?” “What the-” “Kyaah!” 

“...!!! Touya!”

Amidst the shocked shouts I heard from my classmates, I could clearly hear Yae’s panicked cry of my name. I watched as her and the rest of the world flipped upside-down with my body. She was frozen in place from the shock. She wasn’t going to be able to catch me.

“Grk!” Something tightened around my leg. Suddenly, my body jerked and started to bounce up and down. I didn’t hit the ground head first. I was stopped before that even came close to happening. Somehow, before I had actually fallen, something had latched onto me. From the bright lights and sleek white polish, it looked like a futuristic bungee cord.

Bzzt!

“Asano. Out.” A buzzer sounded as Sasakura-sensei spoke through the speaker. It was too reminiscent of a comedy gag with how she said it right after the buzzer. This really was Sensei’s stress relief.

“H-Huh? W-What?” Yae was stunned and shocked at the rapid fire buzz of events that just happened. 

“Whoa. Kiri, are you okay down there?” “Kirishima-kun didn’t hit the ground.” “That scared me.”

“I didn’t think that was going to happen.” “Sensei, what the hell?” Our various classmates were making a ruckus. It was to be expected considering it probably looked like I nearly got hurt. Sensei was smart to have mentioned we were still in danger even with the DL Field. She had gotten everyone to think about the vulnerability of us boys and then preyed on that line of thinking.

“It’s not like he was actually going to hit the floor. We are a school after all, however, this was something that has to be done,” Sensei asserted with very little to back up her statement after what had happened. She then fiercely pointed at my childhood friend many times her size. “You girls are being too lax thinking this is like Reduction Week. If you aren’t able to react to everything around you, people will get hurt when you’re that big. The fact that I had to treat some injuries this morning already shows just how lightly you girls have been treating this week! I’ll be dropping each and every one of the boys until you all can get this right this morning!”

“Eeeeeeeeeh?” was the unanimous chorus from practically all of us, especially us boys who were going to be taking the brunt of the trouble.

“So that’s what kind of lesson this was...” I sighed while hanging upside down. This was a venting session as much as it was a practical course. It made sense for this to be the training session, especially considering how the girls had been treating the boys all morning.

Reaction Training - That was the actual name of the session Sensei wanted to put us through. As Yagi lowered the cord and got me down safely, I listened to Sasakura-sensei’s explanation. To force the girls to actually think of the boys, she had made me fall right in front of their eyes. It was definitely impactful. 

This was what Sensei was planning to have us do. We boys were going to be made to bungee at a moment’s notice and the girls were going to have to react accordingly to try and catch us in time; however, they were also going to have to quickly think and act in a way that would safely grab us. Otherwise, she would deem it as a failure like Yae had failed by not being able to react.

“This is going to a rough course,” I frowned as I checked my ankle for any marks from the cord. This was a really harsh type of mandatory training.

Harsh was an understatement when it came to the Reaction Training session we had to go through. Sasakura-sensei was being as strict as she could be this time. She tried to make it difficult for both the guys and the girls to predict when she would release the trap door. Then, when she evaluated the girls, she would eye a slow motion recording of the entire scene. Even the slightest stumble or unsteady motion from the girls meant they would fail and they would have to get back in line to do it again.

What she ended up doing was pairing one boy with one other girl… for the most part. Since we had more girls than boys in our class, Fujimoto and Eguchi were the unlucky duo who had to experience bungeeing more than once. 

There were plenty of differing opinions on the training session. Some guys like Itou and Aikawa didn’t mind the idea of bungeeing. In fact, they were enough of a pair of daredevils to be willing to volunteer in case Fujimoto and Eguchi weren’t up for it. Everyone else, though, had enough common sense to be reluctant. They didn’t trust Sensei as much after the first scare even though they had to go.

This was another part of the lesson though - the need for anyone normal sized to trust the Magnified girls. Sensei seemed to have gotten enough data about our classmate relationships with one another to be able to pair most people up so there was some mutual trust.

Ryou and Tsujimoto were the first to succeed and on the first try. Though Tsujimoto said it was all because of her quick reflexes, Ryou enjoyed teasing her about how she was concerned about him because she caught him before his body even flipped over. I didn’t know if it was because he was always a gutsy guy or if he trusted Tsujimoto that much, but the guy didn’t even flinch when Sensei dropped the trap door on him.

Nakano and Honda, though they were embarrassed still after this morning, were close enough to actually succeed in being caught in the second try. The first time, Honda’s massive bust actually ended up shaking a bit too much that although she caught Nakano with both hands cupped together, it literally swung down onto him and buried him between her hands and chest.

For Eguchi… he had been paired with two of his admirers. Yamaguchi took three tries, fumbling with his body the first two times. She was apparently so nervous, the sweat on her palms made him slip away from her. The poor guy was moist with sweat when it was Shima’s turn. She wasn’t an athlete for no reason. Shima succeeded on her first try… though in her joy of passing, she tried to hug Eguchi which did tempt Sasakura-sensei into failing her for dropping her guard.

There were groups with not much trust at the start, sadly. Shiina and Saeki, for example, didn’t know each other at all. Well, not many of us knew Saeki well honestly. He didn’t talk much. But not being sure about Saeki made Shiina hesitate and she missed him a couple of times. The guy got annoyed and glared at her, which made the gyaru snap back.

And considering Tokiwa’s personality, I expected her to have trouble as well when she and the Class Rep were paired with Fujimoto. I was completely wrong though. Tokiwa caught him gently in an instant and was rather proud of it. Yoshikawa on the other hand was a bit clumsy and actually tripped, slamming her head into the wall. The impact of her sheer mass shaking the gym nearly made the other guys by the railing fall.

There was a lot to be concerned about, but that was why the Health Committee was around to help out. Yagi and Hirose were helping the guys while Yanase-senpai and two other health committee members were assisting the girls. While I was worried for them all though, someone else was worried for me. Way too worried.

“Touya, are you sure, you’re okay?”

“Yes. I’m fine… Um.. Yae, I can’t really go anywhere like this.”

“Don’t go anywhere, Touya. Again, are you sure you’re fine? You're not hurt, are you?”

Of course it was Yae. We hadn’t gone up a second time yet. While the impact of seeing someone fall would be lessened for the other girls after having seen it happen to me, the fact that my childhood friend, who was definitely in love with me, had seen me plummet and she had been unable to do anything about it had rattled her.

She was so concerned about me that I was trapped, flanked on both sides by Yae’s hands which pressed against the wall. Yae kept asking the same question to me like a broken record.

“If we don’t go up, we won’t be done, Yae,” I looked up at her face as her head blocked the light from the rafters and cast me in shadow. I wasn’t intimidated, but I was a little nervous. a two-handed wall slam like this was not at all heart-pounding in a romantic sense, it did offer a rather lewd view I tried my best not to look at for Yae’s sake. Her leaning over made her breasts hang rather loosely despite the fact that she had a bra on.

“Uuuuu… Touya, I’m sorry,” she apologized. “I didn’t think that Sasakura-sensei would do that.”

“That’s what the training session is for. It’s not like you were supposed to get it on the first try,” I tried to reassure her. My childhood friend never was the stablest of minds, but it wasn’t like she was ‘menhera’ and describing her as a ‘yandere’ was more of a joke than anything else nowadays. She was, however, someone who could react poorly to something unexpected. The fact that she froze up seemed to have shaken her to her core.

“I was scared you would have gotten hurt because of me.”

“You’ve kind of already hurt me before. A bunch of times actually,” I bluntly pointed out. There were plenty of instances during Reduction Week where Yae was a bit too gung ho over my smaller stature, and during Magnification Week, her being willing to play along with some of the girls had been troublesome. “If you’re freaking out about it now, I don’t know what else I can say.”

“Touya, that’s mean,” Yae didn’t appreciate my brutal honesty but hearing my casual tone did cause her to brightly up just slightly. She slowly started to straighten up, giving me enough room to maneuver and duck under her right arm to get away. “I was worried, you know? Aren’t you taking this too lightly? I was supposed to protect you there, and I screwed up.”

“When did I need protecting?” I asked her as I stretched and breathed in the air of a freer space.

“I mean, you’re so small like that,” Yae told me. “Remember Reduction Week? You needed my help for everything.”

I laughed and bounced, walking further away from Yae so she didn’t have to strain her neck to see me. “Just because you’re bigger doesn’t mean you’ve got to protect me. What are you, Meteor Heart?”

Cough!

Referencing Yae’s beloved anime (that she denied enjoying in public) got her to choke on her own saliva since she didn’t see it coming.

“But I mean… during that we-”

“During that week, I definitely needed you while I was Reduced. Yes. That’s true,” I interrupted her. “But I’m not Reduced this time. You need me to help you out while you’re Magnified. I’m the normal sized one here now. Not you. This is definitely why Sensei wants this training session. You all have to realize this isn’t Reduction Week. It’s something else entirely.”

“Y-You have a point.” My reasoning was getting through to Yae.

“Besides. You shouldn’t be feeling sad, Yae. If anything, I thought you’d get angry. Getting tricked by Sensei like that, normally anybody would be,” I tried to lightheartedly joke around and redirect any troubles towards Sasakura-sensei. It was enough of a joke that it actually got Yae to giggle. I could feel the shifts in her weight through the floor as took a proper seat, landing her rear end right on the floor. 

“You know I don’t get mad, Touya,” she told me, hugging her knees apparently unaware of her own self.

“Uh… No. You do,” I vehemently rejected her statement. “There’s a reason why Takahashi is still scared of provoking you. You freaked her out earlier, remember? And that’s not even talking about how you were back then. Remember cram school?”

“I-I’ve improved since then,” Yae declared. Her body reflexively leaned back, but there was only the wall behind her. I took the opportunity to approach, climb up onto her shin, and take a seat there, looking up at my childhood friend’s long legs. “Touya? What are you doing?”

“I’m showing you how much I trust you,” I answered her. “Getting all depressed like this after Sensei’s trick isn’t any good. I’m worried about you everytime you act like this.”

“O-Ok. Fine, you win. Can you please get off, Touya?,” Yae pushed her skirt down, knowing I had a clear view of what was inside it if she didn’t. She was embarrassed enough to want me to get off, but she didn’t want to hurt me so she stayed still.

“Sure,”  I nodded while still straddling Yae’s leg. Before I hopped off, however, there was one more thing I wanted to tell Yae. “Let’s get back in the line for the training then. I want to pass as soon as possible. Remember what I said before class started? Senpai said they’d let us out of the building after we were done. Don’t you want some alone time?”

“Alo-” Yae’s interest was piqued but she was also flustered thinking of the two of us alone together. “Really?”

“Well, if we ignore the rest of the health committee, then yes,” I crushed Yae’s delusions with my honesty as I climbed off of her leg. “Though I think I can convince Kamiya-senpai if push comes to shove.”

“Then let’s do it then,” my childhood friend stood all the way up to her foot height, leaving down beneath her knees. It seemed our little chat had cheered her up. “I’m ready, Touya.”

I hoped she was. Motivating Yae was easy for me, but the fact that she could so easily be demotivated was indeed tough. 

I followed Yae’s longer strides back to the rest of our class. From the looks of it, about half of the girls had succeeded by now. Though we would have to wait until the rest of them had another turn, this time I was pretty sure Yae could pass.

I was right that the two of us would indeed pass. Though I didn’t expect Yae’s clumsiness to kick in as badly as our class representative’s had. It took two more tries for Yae to actually succeed in safely catching me without stumbling over her own two feet.

“Well, we did pass,” I tried to cheer up Yae who needed to get her a bandage on her knee. She didn’t bleed or anything, but there was a noticeable mark where she slammed it against the floor.

“Okay~ All done~!” Yanase-senpai cheerfully said after putting the bandage on Yae. “Yae-chan, are you ready to go outside~?”

Considering Yanase-senpai was a prankster both of us knew in middle school, seeing her overly giddy unnerved my childhood friend. “Senpai, you’re not plotting something, are you?”

“I don’t think there’s any way for her to do anything that isn’t a part of the Magnification Week agenda,” I covered for my upperclassman. “Though I do know why Phase 2’s going to be crazy, nothing huge is going to be happening yet.”

“Yup~ Yup~ It’s too soon for the big stuff~!” Senpai agreed, again with too much energy that it made her wary.

“Senpai, Kamiya-senpai’s expecting us, right?” I asked. “I’m sure Yae’s dying to stretch her legs. The ceiling’s getting close after all.”

“Um… No… I’m fine actually.” Though she was so excited about going outside with me earlier, Yanase-senpai’s behavior made her change her mind. This was the problem with our upperclassman. Her intentions were as clear as day. She was expecting for Yae to freak out when she left the building. Something was outside that would mess with her.

I wasn’t going to help my childhood friend this time, though. I was on my senpai’s side. I gave Yae as hard of a slap as I could on the back of her stocking clad leg. It didn’t hurt her considering her size, but she did notice me down below.

“Yae, even if you don’t want to. You know who Senpai is. It’ll get worse if you delay it. Actually, she might just grope you like she usually does if you don’t,” I advised her.

To prove my point, a lewd motion was being made with Yanase-senpai’s hand as she started to undo the chains and locks sealing the big door. “It’s just skinship, Touya-kun~ Ufufu~!”

“I’ll go,” Yae shuddered and immediately relented. She was well aware of our upperclassman’s behavior enough now that I reminded her of it.

“Good,” I tried my best to hide my smile. It was a shame, but Yae was outnumbered in the number of people who were on her side this time. Though, I wasn’t much of a fan of the surprise, I also wanted to see Yae’s reaction with my own eyes. The other girls would be reacting similarly way later, but because we had signed the exemption and exception forms, Yae was going to get to witness Phase 2 earlier than expected as well as a few other behind the scenes details students normally wouldn’t be able to see.

When the locks were undone and the door was ready to be opened, we were told to keep the door shut as much as possible, so I slipped through the large warehouse door first while Yae had to wait until Yanase-senpai opened the door slightly ajar to squeeze through. Yae kept her eye on me the entire time as I led the way, but immediately upon stepping out, she realized something.

“Huh? It’s… dark?” 

There was no sunlight beating down on us. In fact, the entire building was in shadow. In the shadow of what?

“Oh? It looks like you two have finally finished up,” a omnidirectional voice beat down on my ears. It was good that Yanase-senpai quickly shut the door immediately after Yae stepped out because the moment my childhood friend looked up, she screamed.  

“Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh?!?!?!” Yae put her hands over her face but still peaked through her fingers. She could not believe what she was seeing. “T-T-Touya?! W-Wh-Wha-What the heck is this?” 

Where were we? Even I couldn’t answer that precisely as I smirked while watching my childhood friend’s freakout. However, how were we was the biggest question that could be answered. Directly above us was not the sky but another ceiling and in front of us was a Kamiya-senpai at a scale far beyond Yae’s own imagination.

“K-K-K-Kamiya-senpai?!” Yae couldn’t stop stuttering as her jaw dropped from the skyscraper sized sight of the health committee head who was originally the same height as the growing girl.

“Hello, Yae-san,” Senpai acknowledged her and waved nonchalantly. I could feel a light earthquake from her motions thanks to the arm she kept on the table.

“Ufufufufu~ That’s the face I’ve been waiting for~!” Yanase-senpai rushed in front of both of us with something in her hands. She was holding up a small sign. Written on it were the words ‘Prank Successful!’

“E-Eeh? A prank?” Yae didn’t understand what was going on, so I had to clarify for her now that our plan had actually worked. 

“Yae, check your size,” I told her, opening up my Size-Link Band for good measure.

“Huh?” Yae froze up for a moment before she checked. If she had been drinking water at that time, she would have spat it all out. “Wait, what?! Since when did we change?”

If she had checked since the moment the building locked up, she probably would have realized it. Her height was no longer listed in terms of meters for this brief moment. While, compared to me, she was meters tall, I wasn’t normal sized any more and neither was she. 

Coupling the girls’ Magnification with a Reduction. It was crazy to think both things could be applied on top of each other, but that was what had happened. While the girls were growing, they, along with all of us in the gymnasium, had also been Reduced to a scale that would make it easier to transport everything.

Where we were now was atop a table in a windowless room. The entire gymnasium had become more of a doll-house in size when compared to Kamiya-senpai. Everyone had been shrunken down to the point where my 13 m tall looking childhood friend was less than 30 cm tall in actual reality. According to the Size-Link bands, she was around 26 cm. That put me, who was much smaller than her, at less than 4 cm tall.

“Welcome to the world of the Reduced,” I told Yae. I didn’t like being this small relative to Kamiya-senpai, but I was used to being small enough to remain composed. This was what Yanase-senpai and I had been waiting for. The complete and utter shock on Yae’s face upon realizing what had happened.

Doll sized. 

That was the best way we could describe Yae’s current stature when compared to Kamiya-senpai and most of the other health committee girls outside of Yanase-senpai who was the same scale as Yae.

“J-J-Just what’s going on here?” Yae was freaking out a lot more than I had thought she would while being gently observed by Kamiya-senpai who was seated at the table the doll-house sized gym was on.

With her left hand on her cheek, the normal sized Kamiya-senpai slowly brought her right hand towards her own lips. “There is no need to scream, Yae-san. We are currently transitioning to Phase 2. You are simply seeing the behind the scenes work in action.”

“... Behind the scenes?” Yae realized she was being told to quiet down, but she was having trouble doing so.

“We are being transported to the next location. We cannot just have over a dozen giant girls in a regular school that has yet to be set up to fully accommodate for Magnification,” explained Kamiya-senpai calmly and clearly.

“Normally, none of the girls aren’t supposed to realize they were Reduced until we actually arrived,” I shouted up at Yae who had to now switch from looking up to looking down. “But Yanase-senpai and I were curious as to how you’d react.”

“And her scream was super cute~!” giggled Yanase-senpai. I couldn’t disagree with her opinion nor could I hide my smirk either.

Seeing our partnership to invoke a reaction out of her, Yae huffed and began to pout. “Mmgh… Senpai! Don’t pick on me like that!”

In her rush to give Yanase-senpai a few bops in the arm, Yae nearly kicked me. “W-Whoa!” 

“Uwah! Sorry, Touya!” Yae apologized.

“Fufufu~!” a laugh escaped from above. Even though she tried to cover it with her mouth, Kamiya-senpai was unable to hide it. “I apologize, you three. Watching your hijinks when you are on the table really is quite a sight, especially Kirishima-kun.”

We looked like a bunch of dolls to Senpai after all. Well, Yae and Yanase-senpai did at least. I on the other hand must have been more bug sized in comparison. Just looking up at Kamiya-senpai felt like staring up at a monolith. I couldn’t see all of her face without moving my neck. At under four centimeters tall, even her pointer finger was taller than me, which she made evident when she placed it right next to me. “Jeez… It’s been a while since I’ve been this small.”

My voice did not carry up to her ears either. Although she saw me move my mouth, Senpai frowned. “Did you say something, Kirishima-kun? You will have to speak up. I’m afraid we don’t have a way for us to communicate otherwise.”

It wasn’t anything important for her to have to hear, so I just shook my head, hoping she’d see that. She did. To my dismay, Senpai started treating me like a pet hamster and used her finger to try petting me. She wasn’t forceful, but there was still a firm weight to her finger as it pushed my head down into my shoulders. There was no way I could fight it, so I endured it.

“I will admit, I did forget to account for your height when I informed the other girls that you and Yae-san would be coming out of the gym, Kirishima-kun,” our health committee chairmen told me. “While I did have plans to give Yae-san a brief experience, we will have to alter things for you and just have you observe. No need to worry. At worst, you will only be separated for ten minutes.”

“Separated?” Yae and I repeated in sync.

While I was happy to hear that my size gave Senpai second thoughts, I was concerned. Plans for Yae? Separated for ten minutes? Just what did she mean?

I turned to my childhood friend who was just staring up at Kamiya-senpai, hoping for some clarification. My eyes didn’t focus on her, however. I looked past Yae and spotted an unusual sight rising up from the edge of the table. My smaller size made it difficult for my eyes to properly focus, but I recognized that a pair of hands were dangerously encroaching from behind like some ghost story.

“Hey Ya-!” Senpai’s plans were already in action.

Grab!

“Kyaaaaah!” 

I tried to warn her, but it was too late. I watched as Yae screamed when she was suddenly picked up by two hands from behind. My doll-sized childhood friend had been snatched by someone the two of us both knew.

“Got her! Yae-san secured!” announced the familiar voice of one Fumika Morino from beneath the table. 

“E-Eh? F-Fumika-san?” Yae was able to identify her kidnapper because she could look down while being held up in the air between the second year girl’s hands.

Slam!

Immediately after Morino declared her success, the distant sound of a door opening entered our ears followed by the voice of another girl. “Fumika-chan! You got her! Let’s go!”

“R-Right! On it!” there was a sliver of hesitation (or was it embarrassment) in Morino’s voice, but she listened to her partner in crime and ran out with Yae in tow. The sheer speed at which Morino dashed away generated a strong enough gust of wind that Yanase-senpai had to grab hold of me to prevent me from flying off. 

“Hyaaah! Touya! What’s going ooooooon?!”

So outside of my and Yanase-senpai’s scheme to surprise Yae, Kamiya-senpai had her own plan as well. Despite how sudden it was, quite honestly, I wasn’t not the least bit surprised. It wasn’t just because Senpai had warned me before it happened. It was because, for those of us in the health committee, this felt somehow routine. We were an oddball group for a reason. The one who was the most scared was definitely Yae

“And there they go~!” Yanase-senpai couldn’t see what was out the door considering she was stuck on the table like I was.

“Akagi-san and Morino-san are always a playful pair. I am happy to see they have recovered. Although Morino-san still seems a little flustered over the previous night,” Kamiya-senpai lightheartedly giggled, accepting the chaos that was our health committee. It was why she was our committee chairman. 

“Is that fine, Senpai?” I couldn’t fight the committee head’s decisions especially at my size so I just had to accept that Yae had been taken away. I crossed my arms and spoke up to Yanase-senpai since I couldn’t interact with Kamiya-senpai easily. “It should be fine since it’s part of the health committee, but… well, it’s us we’re talking about...”

“Ehehe~ Don’t you worry, Touya-kun~! Fumi-chan will take care of Yae-chan~! Out of all of us, she’s the most responsible~!” Yanase-senpai asserted proudly.

“What does that make me then, Emi-chan?” giggled Kamiya-senpai who heard her second-in-command boast. She then turned to me, having understood what question I had asked. “But Emi-chan is right. Yae-san will be safe. I picked Morino-san for the job because she knows her and is in the same year as the two of you.” 

While I trusted Morino, Akagi could be a bit too playful. And then there were the other girls in the committee too who weren’t in the gym...

Noticing my expression, the head of our committee sighed and began to lecture me while waving her pointer finger. “Kirishima-kun, this is actually a valuable experience for Yae-san. While it would be good if all of the girls got to understand what it was like to be Reduced, with how the laws are now, we are not allowed to do that. The best we can manage are these brief moments here.”

To think she’d be willing to push Yae through experience Reduction in the middle of Magnification Week. Senpai was extremely forward thinking. I was worried for what would happen to Yae while the health committee had their hands on her, but with the Size-Link Band connecting us and our contract for Magnification Week, it wasn’t as if I was just going to be a bystander even if Kamiya-senpai decided to change her plans for me.

“Well, it will only be for a few minutes anyways. We will join up too, though I will take it slowly so that Yae-san can witness her current size on her own,” Kamiya-senpai stood up from her chair, cupping her hands together and bringing them down to the table. She then lowered her body and head to Yanase-senpai and I in a manner more befitting a feudal retainer than a committee chairman. “Emi-chan, Kirishima-kun, I would like to ask you to hop aboard. Do not worry, I’ve been trained to provide you two the safest ride out of this room.”

That was my Senpai for you. Despite being many times our size, she treated anyone Reduced well. Though I was certain this was her being playful as she normally treated me like usual when I was reduced.

Yanase-senpai and I accepted, with me needing some help to climb aboard. Yanase-senpai pulled me into her lap as she sat down on Kamiya-senpai’s palm comfortably. A rush of gravity pulled me onto her stomach as our giant committee head started walking, allowing another upperclassman to come in to take her place looking after the Reduced gym building.

I looked around at the unfamiliar and blurry gray scenery around me as we headed to where Yae would be. Though I knew the final destination of our transfer, I really had to wonder - just where were we?

(36) Day 3: Reduced with the Health Committee (13.2 m < 13.3 m)

‘Where were we?’ was definitely an important question to ask. Where could an entire class of high school students be taken during Magnification Week? It had been at best an hour and a half since the class was locked in the school gymnasium. Where could the government take us within that short span of time after Reducing the school building? 

I was unable to see while Kamiya-senpai kept me covered by her hand while she walked out of the room where Reduced gym was, and the ride was so gentle and stable that I wasn’t sure if we were on some sort of train, boat, or plane.

What I did realize when Senpai arrived at our destination though, was that whatever manner of transport this was, no expense was spared.

“Here, Asano-chan! Can you believe it? There’s so many sweets here.” “C’mon, Yae-san. I know you like sweets. What girl doesn’t?”

“Kyaa! Yae-senpai’s so cute in her hand when she’s Reduced. Look at how she’s holding her finger! Can I hold her?” “Hey, Nao! Don’t be rude to Senpai. And don’t sit on the sofa like that. It’s indecent!”

“...Too bad all the boys aren’t here... I wanted to relax with one of them...” “Yeah, too bad. With Yagi-kun and Hiro-kun in the gym with Kiri-kun and Makkun out sick, it’s only girls here.” 

Wherever we were, there was a spacious lounge that could fit all of the health committee members who were working behind the scenes. All of the girls were hanging around three leather sofas that wrapped around a table full of sweets in a U-shape.

There were a lot of us in the health committee and in the lounge at that moment were 8 health committee girls. Besides Yanase-senpai and Kamiya-senpai, Akagi and Morino were sitting on the floor by the table of sweets, apparently treating Yae to a dessert buffet many times her size. Sadly, I couldn’t see her so I couldn’t confirm. Besides those two, my eccentric underclassman Okazaki was around and getting scolded by the other first year giri Saeki. Lastly, there were two other upperclassmen, the soothing Narumi-senpai and the casual Saegusa-senpai.

They were 8 girls who I knew well, and it was for that very reason that I was concerned when Kamiya-senpai told them I was there.

“Everyone, Emi-chan and I brought Kirishima-kun.”

There was no need for the girls to turn their heads to see me. Our committee head brought me down to the table of sweets where all of the girls were crowded around. Yanase-senpai let me go and pushed me off Kamiya-senpai’s hand, putting me in full view of my fellow committee members.

“... Uwah...” This was probably how a class pet felt like. My under 4 cm self had to turn my head from right to left to try to see every one of the girls who surrounded me. My jaw dropped looking up at mountain after mountain of giant girl. 

“Hey, Tou-san, are you hungry?” “Kasumi-chan, too close. Too close.” Akagi and Morino were the closest to the table. Akagi lurched over Morino to get closer to me and lowered her chin to the table. I stumbled back when I found I was too close to the girl’s lips which were stained with fresh cream. Morino, I believed, was holding Yae in her hand, but I couldn’t see below the table or past Akagi to confirm.

“I’m good...” I uttered, hoping they could hear me. What came out must have sounded like a squeak to them because immediately upon hearing it, Saegusa-senpai doubled back in laughter.

“Ahahaha~ Oh my god! That chirping sound. He sounds super adorable! Ahahaha~!,” Saegusa-senpai laughed, exposing her sharp teeth. She had to wipe a tear out of her eye before she could continue talking. “Sorry, Kiri-kun. I should be used to it, but just hearing the usual you squeaking like that is too much of a riot.”

I grimaced under her surround-sound laughter. Saegusa-senpai was fond of me being smaller for some reason. I was only thankful she was just the type to talk rather than do.

Beside her, my droopy-eyed senpai brushed her wavy hair behind her ear and leaned over so that her shadow fell over me. A soothing, fluffy-sounding voice healed me from Saegusa-senpai’s bellows.

“Kirishima-kun, you look tired... Do you want to rest...? I can help with that if you want...” Narumi-senpai offered by patting her hands on her skirt and thighs. She was probably just joking like Morino and Akagi were to mess with me, but with Narumi-senpai, it was hard to tell if she was serious or not. She was someone who also signed the exemption form for Reduction Week in the previous year, and in that time, it seemed she realized she liked lounging around with and spoiling someone Reduced.

Of the girls, there was the one girl who got all starry-eyed the moment she spotted me. I could see Saeki reel back when she saw the expression on the girl’s face.

“Kyaaaa! Yes! Yes! Yes! Senpai’s back to being tiny again!” cheered my underclassman Nao Okazaki. “This feels so much better than when we were made bigger.”

“Okazaki, really?” I groaned. I looked around for something to hide behind, but the nearest object, a bowl of candy twice my height, also looked fifteen meters away from me.

Even if my words were drowned out by the ruckus of all of the girls, my look of exasperation was seen clearly by Kamiya-senpai. “Nao-chan, please refrain from troubling Kirishima-kun while he is in this state. He has a job to do in taking care of Yae-san after all.”

“Take care? Can he really do that, Senpai? I mean, he’s smaller than Asano-senpai right now,” Saeki asked out of honest curiosity.

“Well, I believe we can see that for ourselves. The time I let you girls use to surprise Yae-san has expired. Morino-san, would you please?” Senpai glanced at Morino who Akagi had finally gotten off of. 

The embarrassed girl took a moment to regain her composure. She scratched the back of her head before turning to me. “Sorry, if we scared you by taking your girlfriend, Touya-san. We were told to treat her like we would the guys, but I think we scared her pretty badly. We were going to offer her cake, but she doesn’t want to listen.”

“While I expected such a reaction. I do not approve of you implying you treat the boys as roughly as you did Yae-san,” our upperclassman shook her head. “I know everyone other than us upperclassmen has yet to go through Magnification Week, but I had hoped you girls would be more proper.”

“Here you go, Yae-san,” Following Kamiya-senpai’s instruction, Morino lifted something up from her lap with both hands and placed it onto the table. It was Yae, of course. I could see that she was still dazed from being dragged along for the ride. She couldn’t walk straight and her eyes were darting around in all directions.

“Uuuu… Urgh… Not so fast, my stomach is...”

“Wow. Just a few minutes away and you look super shaken,” I remarked as I backed up to avoid being knocked over. 

“Huh? Tou...ya?”

I probably shouldn’t have spoken without bracing myself. Yae recognized my voice and broke out of her stupor immediately. Before I could even blink, I found my entire body grabbed and jerked upwards by her powerful grip as she called out my name.

“Toooooouuuuyyaaaaaa!!!”

“Mggghfff!” My face was shoved between a pair of breasts near my size and my spine was put through intense pressure as Yae dropped to her knees and hugged me tight like a stuffed toy. “Mgh… Y-Ya… n’t… br… he...”

Either my voice was too muffled or her wails too loud, but either way, Yae couldn’t hear me and just kept holding me tightly. My legs dangled in the air, too small to even reach her stomach as I kicked and struggled. If you were to compare Yae to me at that very moment, she was 14 meters tall in my eyes. I was up against a giant on par with buildings, and in contrast, I was no more than a doll from Yae’s perspective. Even a teddy-bear her scale would be twice as big as me. There was no overpowering Yae at my relative size as my body was smothered by her right breast.

“Kyaa. She went right for him. As expected of Kirishima-kun’s partner.” “Wow~! That’s got to feel amazing for Kirishima-kun” “Uwah. He’s like a rag doll.” I could hear the peanut gallery. We were being seen by everyone of the girls present, but Yae didn’t care. All that mattered to her was that I was there. I was the one person who could calm her down. 

I had to endure so that Yae could calm down. Her warmth poured into me from every part of my body was that was pressed against her bosom. When I felt her grip ease up enough, I craned my neck back to try to find the room to breathe and speak.

“Urgh… You okay?”

She was not, but she had relaxed enough to listen to and reply to me. “Uuuu… I-It’s super crazy seeing everything this big, Touya. I just want to crawl in a hole and hide. It’s scary.”

“This is what us guys have to deal with,” I told her. “You understand how crazy it is looking up at others yet?”

“Yes. The boys have it rough...” Yae nodded. “I couldn’t do anything when Fumika-san grabbed me and everything suddenly looked so high up. Then when they introduced me to everyone, all I could do was stare when I was on the table. I felt like a cornered rat.”

“It’s not like the girls did anything bad to you outside of that first scare, right?” I started reassuring her. “The Health Committee girls are crazy, but they’re all good at following Kamiya-senpai’s orders. You can trust them.”

“All they did was just greet me, but it was still scary, ”Yae frowned, hesitating at the idea of trusting the giant girls. She slowly loosened her grip and kneeled down so that I could get back onto the table. She stood back up to her full height after and let out a breath of relief as she looked down at me. “Sorry, Touya. I actually feel relieved to have you shorter than me.”

“Hey, I’m normally taller than you,” I pretended to sound insulted.

“Y-You know what I mean,” Yae was flustered but talking to me was clearly relaxing enough for her that her shoulders untensed the more we spoke. That being the case though, her shifting about was easy to notice since every movement to here was scaled up on my perspective. She was still uneasy about the giant girls looking at us intently. “Uuu… I want to get back to a more normal size now.”

I would have appreciated that too. Considering the two of us were linked in scale, Yae growing would let me get a bit bigger too. However, before we could talk about that, the bigger girls in charge interrupted us.

“Looks like Asano-chan’s calmed down,” Akagi spoke up.

“Good job Kiri-kun,” Saegusa-senpai praised me.

“She wants to change back, though, huh? Do you think we can do that, Senpai? We are still on the way there after all,” Morino asked Kamiya-senpai for us.

“... I can arrange it, but it will take some time. Emi-chan also has to use the machine and she is first in line. We will also have to re-Magnify Yae-san to the correct scales afterwards if we do this.”

Hearing those words, Yae cheered. “Really? Yes, please, Senpai!” 

Yae’s miniscule cheers from the table made Kamiya-senpai giggle. She couldn’t cover her mouth to hide it with Yanase-senpai still in her hands. “I will go ask for permission then. But Yae-san, you really should enjoy this size while you can.”

“Enjoy? What is there to enjoy?” Yae frowned. “It’s super scary like this.”

“Naru-chan?” Kamiya-senpai uttered my Narumi-senpai’s nickname before leaving, effectively ordering her to be in charge. That was not all she ordered with just that one word, however. Considering Narumi-senpai’s personality, I knew just what was going to happen next.

I could see my upperclassman smile up above as she leaned forward on all fours, covering both Yae and I in her shadow. She was like a cat while we were the mice, though a sheep might have fit Narumi-senpai better considering how ‘fluffy’ she was.

“Huh? Senpai? What are you doing?” Yae was confused.

“Oh boy. We’re in for it now, Yae.”

“What do you mean, Touya?” Yae tried to back up, but the fact of the matter was that we were both stranded atop of a table. No matter how far she backed up, there was no getting away from Narumi-senpai.

“Don’t worry, Asano-chan,” Senpai got in close. Her long hair fell over onto the table, generating enough wind for me to feel a breeze filled with the smell of honey-scented shampoo. “We want you to relax, Senpai’s going to make sure you get all the service you need!”

“Hyaa!” Yae was picked up like a doll by Senpai’s left hand.

“Nghn!” a thumb and forefinger larger than me pinched my miniscule body between them. 

The health committee’s expert at spoiling others had been given free reign and this probably going to be able to do it to two differently scaled people.

When you are much smaller than everything else, just what is a good way to enjoy yourself?

“Asano-chan… No, may I call you Yae-chan? We have desserts. We were given the option to pick our meals while we were in the lounge, and us girls all decided we wanted to have a sweets buffet… Well, by vote at least. Yakiniku was a really close second.”

There were plenty of ideas. The sights were definitely one thing. Of course, while I had to admit the sight of giant pretty women was attractive, that wasn’t all there was to it. Besides, when it came to Yae, I doubted she’d get as distracted like an adolescent boy like me. 

“Am I dreaming? There’s so many!”

If there was something outside of the giant ladies towering over me, I would have to say that it was the fact that everything looked like a new world to adventure about in and explore. Just looking around and realizing everything you were used to now seemed alien was as intimidating as it was curious.

“You certainly are not! Are you a cake girl? Or perhaps a pudding girl? We also have flan here. Cheesecake and mont blanc too.” 

Narumi-senpai had gently laid out a spread of giant cakes, donuts, and other assorted sweets on a circle of paper plates on the table. She placed Yae on an empty plate in the center of it all. My childhood friend was clearly nervous about the fact that she was small enough to fit on a plate, but she was mesmerized by the king-sized collection of colorful snacks that she loved being scattered around her.

“I’m more of a... Wait, those eclairs...” That wasn’t all either. She knew where they were from just from the appearance. “No way. These are from Natsume-iro, aren’t they? Those are the limited-time special ones they started making last month.”

“Oh? Do we frequent the same store, Yae-chan? Yes. These sweets were all ordered from Natsume-iro. I’m surprised you’re an eclair person. Well, I guess it’s fun biting it off and getting the cream on my face.” 

Senpai and Yae were getting along in record time. I knew Senpai was sociable, but I never expected Narumi-senpai to get Yae to open up so quickly. Food was definitely something else when you were Reduced. After all, isn’t it the dream of many to chow down on something many times your size? A lot of the girls couldn’t deny that they had always wanted to eat a cake as big as them. Even Yae couldn’t argue that, especially not when there was clearly drool coming out of her mouth from the sight of the giant sweets. 

“Eh? You bite, Senpai?”

“You don’t, Yae-chan?”

“I thought eclairs were all about sucking. Like, it feels really good to just suck out all the cream in one go. Touya asked me to stop before, but it really does taste great when you do that.”

Our resident spoiling expert was doing an excellent job at wearing down Yae’s resistances using desserts to tempt her. She even got Yae to easily reveal her recent preference to cream filled sweets. Yae was trying to keep that a secret ever since I accidentally pointed out how somewhat erotically she ate them.

“Oh! I think I understand what you mean. Well, if you like the eclairs, you should definitely try diving into one. I’d love to have one as big as I am.”

“Eh? I can? N-No, wait… The calories… Uuuu… I really shouldn’t.”

“You shouldn’t hold back like that, Yae-chan. Even Kirishima-kun can enjoy this buffet too.”

If there was something about my Senpai that I knew – it was that despite her fluffy sheepish appearance, she was a sly fox who also enjoyed a bit of mischievousness. This was clear enough considering my location where I could clearly hear her and Yae speak.

“Hey, Narumi-senpai. Did you have to put me on here? Urk… So sticky...” Senpai had playfully decided to let my four centimeter tall body go atop a strawberry shortcake topped with a dollop of whipped cream and a strawberry as large as I was. My legs sank into the white topping as if I were trudging through a Hokkaido snowstorm, and as a result, I fell deeper into the cream so that the strawberry loomed over me like a boulder ready to roll towards me like in an American movie.

My shouts entered Yae’s ears and she finally turned her attention from Senpai to me. The top of the slice was below Yae’s chest level, so she could easily spot me on what felt like a building sized cake. Seeing me small enough to be intimidated by a strawberry made her unable to suppress a chuckle even if the strawberry was the size of her head.

“Pfft! You look like you’re having fun, Touya,” she giggled. She was definitely dropping her guard if she was laughing. “A Touya shortcake sounds delicious.”

“Not funny.”

Being compared to a topping did not put my mind at ease. I already had experience being nearly eaten on a cake. I did not want that to happen again. Even if Yae was the size of a doll, making the short cake look like one of those comically large advertisement displays, the other girls in the committee weren’t. They were actually big enough to swallow me whole.

“Ufufu~ You’re right, Yae-chan. A Kirishima-kun strawberry shortcake does sound tasty… I’m sure some girls would be tempted by that,” laughed Senpai. I was not in the least bit amused by that, nor was I regarding the girl she was glancing at. “Would you care for a bite, Nao-chan?”

“Eh? Can I really?” Okazaki took the joke at face value.

“Senpai! No! Especially not Oka- Waargh!” I reflexively shouted at the top of my lungs seeing Okazaki start to reach over. My desperation was so intense that I ended up tripping on the thick, white cream and falling forward. I ended up covered in whipped cream as I picked myself up using the strawberry.

“K-Khk… Oh wow… Pfft… You’re really a mess now, Touya,” it was impossible for Yae to not laugh. She was clutching her sides because they were hurting from trying to hold in her laughter.

“Well, Kirishima-kun is looking even more like a tasty morsel now that he’s covered in cream,” Senpai agreed, having stopped Okazaki in time before she actually grabbed me between her fingers. Content with hearing Yae’s laughter, the giant woman smiled down at us. “He’d be too big for you to eat, but why don’t you have a little taste? You don’t get an opportunity like this every so often, and that cream shouldn’t go to waste. I’m also told eating desserts while you’re Reduced taste a lot sweeter.”

While I could confirm the sweetness, I was not at a large enough size to enjoy being covered in sweet cream safely. Moreover, I was nervous about how Yae would respond to Narumi-senpai’s offer. The mere suggestion made me red in the face. “Yae, that’s a bit too lewd to do in public isn’t it?

“I-Is that okay?” Yae stuttered, not hearing me as she focused on the giant health committee members. Though she sounded like she was nervous at first, I knew her better than that. Her tone of voice that she wasn’t out right rejecting the idea, meaning she was willing to do so. She had warmed up to Senpai enough to be willing to follow along with her ideas.

“You’re only cleaning him up. At the very least, if you don’t claim him first, I’m sure Nao-chan will make another attempt, and I don’t think I’ll be able to hold her back.”

“Khrk!” I could hear Yae’s jealous side show up for a brief moment at the thought. “No. I don’t want that.”

“Senpai, you really shouldn’t have said that…” I groaned. This was the problem with Yae. She not only could be easily influenced by others but her jealous side showing up made her far too headstrong.

Even if I was able to take action, I was too small to do anything other than struggle to move literal millimeters away. There was no getting away from the cake as Yae got closer. Her relative size to me now was over 13 and a half meters so she was practically kaiju level in terms of size, and I was a lone man atop a building up against said kaiju. Her head alone was larger than I was tall, and I froze up as I watched my childhood friend pull her hair behind her air and bend down towards me, her rosy lips closing in.

“W-W-Whoa! Hang on, Yae. Give me a mi- Mphff?” I was stunned to find myself attacked by a tongue as large as my head. Yae licked the white cream off my face.

“Mmhmm~!” I hear as saliva replaced the whipped cream staining my face. To Yae, she only brushed it over me, but even in that brief span of time, I felt overwhelmed by numerous sensations. Yae’s tongue was small normally, but at roughly 8 times its normal size, it felt like I was being shoved into by a damp, rough wall of pink. The cream on my face was washed off immediately, but it wasn’t like I was being toweled off. The weight of her tongue knocked me off balance where if she didn’t hold on to my entire torso with her hand, I would’ve fallen backwards. My face felt hot as Yae’s warm breath and tongue bathed over me. It was quite telling to realize my head actually could’ve fit inside her entire mouth when I saw her open it when she finally pulled back. Was this what being a lollipop was like? 

“Grk… That was… W-wow...” I really didn’t know what to say. My body felt even stickier afterwards from Yae’s warm tongue. My face was red, not only from the rough treatment but how awkward it felt. I liked Yae. I really did, but getting to experience her tongue in a manner like this was not something I ever expected. We still hadn’t even had our first real kiss… well, we weren’t exactly dating yet anyways...

On the other hand, Yae didn’t seem embarrassed at all. I could see her lick her lips as she was clearly savoring the flavor. She seemed stunned by the taste more than by what she had just done. “That was… Wow… That really was sweet.”

“Whoo~ Talk about taking the initiative. Did Kiri-kun taste good, Asano-chan?” Saegusa-senpai whistled, driving Yae back to reality.

“Y-Yes, very.” Well, not immediately. Yae responded honestly without thinking. It was after she answered that she realized what Senpai had said. Immediately at that moment, she turned tomato red. She wasn’t the only one either. I joined her and we both looked away from one another, flustered at what had just transpired. “S-Sorry, Touya. I don’t know what I was thinking, that’s… that has to be the spray from before, right?”

Though Yae was quick to shift the blame to the Sensitivity Spray, the fact was that the other girls who were just fine and now watching over us were perfectly normal now. My face couldn’t turn any more crimson, but I had to force myself to regain my composure.

Cough. Cough.

“Ahem…,” I cleared my throat. It was hard to do so when my head felt heavy from the saliva that now slicked my hair back. “I’m just going to pretend that never happened… Though I don’t think I’ll be able to avoid any teasing anytime soon...”

I could see my fellow health committee members were either holding their laughter, laughing, smirking, or acting flustered. I was not going to hear the end of this later. Getting Yae to open up and then succumb to her desires like that… Senpai was too strong.

“That’s what I like to see, Yae-chan. Everyone needs to cut loose every once in a while and being Reduced gives you a great chance to spread your wings,” she laughed. “Now, how about you and Kirishima-kun enjoy snacking for a bit? Don’t worry about calories. You’re too small to eat enough, right? I have another way for you to relax after you have a bit of fun here.”

Another way? I was curious what else was in Senpai’s repertoire, but I was just as concerned as I was curious. I was ready to get off the cake, but not knowing what Senpai had in mind after I would be taken off was unnerving. There wasn’t anything I could do though. I was taken along for the ride by Yae who grabbed me off the cake like a doll so we could look around together.

“I guess we can look around then. Let’s go, Touya.”

I wasn’t going to enjoy snacking on anything when my mouth wouldn’t even be able to make a dent in the building sized sweets, but Yae was now more than willing after realizing the sweet taste of the cream I had been covered in. 

Yae wasn’t exactly the adaptable type, but when she warmed up to something, she was definitely more open to try things out.

“H-Hey, Yae. Stop swinging your feet around.”

“Oops. Sorry, Touya. Ehehe~ Seeing you down there like that reminds me of when you stayed at my place during Reduction Week.” 

“Hey, don’t forget. You’re tiny here as well.”

“Not as small as you at least.”

It was hard to believe that I was in the shadow of a three story muffin that my doll-sized childhood friend was able to sit on like a cushion. Senpai told her not to worry about cleanliness and to just have fun, so she had grabbed a chunk of an eclair covered in cream and sat down to eat it. I had been taken off of the shortcake and allowed to move around, but considering my double-Reduced status, I wasn’t able to travel very far. I was still on the plate and had to navigate my way around each and every cookie and cake as though they were a set of houses in a neighborhood.

“This sure is something to watch. Are you feeling a bit better, Asano-chan?” we heard Akagi. She was happily eating a slice of shortcake different from the one I was on earlier. The strawberry that I was smaller then was so easily tossed into her mouth along with the whipped cream.

“Akagi-san,” Yae’s tone lowered. “I am feeling calmer, but you shouldn’t be too happy, okay?” 

Was that a warning? Yae seemed to hold a grudge.

Morino was aware that the two of them had to placate my childhood friend. “We’ll make it up to you later, Yae-san. Just let us off for now, please.”

It sure was something to see Yae able to intimidate an even bigger giant girl, though I suppose I had done the same before too. So long as the girls were open to have a conversation with someone Reduced, we had the charisma to turn things around.

Well, Yae had the charisma. I wasn’t exactly in earshot of the girls anymore, so I couldn’t easily snap back loudly enough for them to hear, especially when the side-chatter of a large number of girls together was enough to drown out my voice. It was a little hectic seeing the rock-sized crumbs bounce and roll away because their words and movements generated quakes and gusts. I chose to try getting away from the shaking by getting on more solid ground, which, surreally, was a sugar cookie. 

This was definitely a bad decision on my part, and not just because the sugar on the cookie was sticky enough to cling to my skin and clothes. It was especially terrible when, after teasing Okazaki this whole time and leaving her disappointed, Narumi-senpai finally relented.

“Narumi-senpai, can I please try a bite? Please! Pretty please! You’ve been no fun just stopping me all day.”

“If you make that face, it’s hard to say no, Nao-chan. Fine, but just one quick scare, okay?”

“Yaaay!”

“Whoaaaah!” before I could even realize what was going on, Narumi-Senpai pinched her fingers around the cookie I sat on. I couldn’t jump off in time even if I wanted to because I found my hands glued to the powdered sugar. 

“Huh? Hey, Senpai! What are you doing to Touya!” Yae was quick to try and shout to defend me.

“Don’t worry, Yae-chan. Nao-chan just wanted to give Kirishima-kun a little scare, that’s all,” Senpai assured Yae that it was just a prank. Even if it was though, it sure looked realistic enough to me. Even a little prank was death-defying to me when just the height of Senpai’s hand was an intimidating drop for me. It was unnerving because I now had no way to escape the cookie I was stuck too. I saw the dark palm of Senpai’s hand in front of me and, through her fingers, I saw Okazaki’s face grinning.

“Nishishishi~!” she snickered. “Senpai, you have to be scared right? You really are bite-sized right now~!”

“Not funny, Okazaki!” It was even worse to see her lick her lips. I was kicking my body out of instinctive fear of being eaten. I wasn’t smaller enough for Yae to eat me, but this was clearly the perfect size for a normal sized girl’s mouth. No matter how much the girls could have convinced me they were joking around, it still felt real to me. My flailing only served to make Okazaki even happier, though.

“Aaaaa~h!”

“Oi! Hey, Narumi-senpai! Cut this out already!” I shouted as the cookie got closer to Okazaki’s mouth. I could feel the girl’s hot breath on me. It was overly saturated with the scent of chocolate, which must have been what Okazaki had been enjoying from the buffet the whole time. I choked on the intense, saccharine odor.

“That’s familiar,” I heard Morino mutter. The other health committee girls were passively dismissing Narumi-senpai and Okazaki’s prank and looked at it as entertainment. Of course it was familiar to them. She and Akagi had done the same to me once before, and it wasn’t funny the first time either.

“It’s no fair Yae-senpai got to taste Senpai. It’s fine if I have just a little taste, right? Right? I want to know what a tiny person tastes like!” I squirmed. Okazaki didn’t seem like she was playing along though. She seemed really intent in actually trying to eat me.

“... Nao-chan, your fetishes are being exposed...” Saegusa-senpai laughed, thinking Okazaki was just following along with Narumi-senpai’s prank.

“Sometimes I wonder about you, Nao-chan,” Narumi-senpai was visibly nervous about Okazaki’s bright eyes. My voracious underclassman was too much even for them. 

“Okazaki-chan! Senpai! Let Touya go now!” Yae shouted from down on the table.

“Sorry, Yae-senpai. I just wanted to have a little fun. Kukuku~!” Okazaki knew she wasn’t going to be able to keep going, so she gave up and apologized. The laugh at the end of her apology and the fact that her tongue was still sticking out told me she didn’t regret scaring me.

“Now, now,” Senpai tried to calm Yae down but she did not lower me. “I’ll return Kirishima-kun, and give you a proper experience as an apology for going along with Okazaki-chan’s request. I think you’ll find this quite a reward, both of you.”

“Both of us?” Yae voiced my thoughts before Senpai brought down her other hand to pick her up. “Wah!”

“Urgk!” I didn’t know what was going on until it actually happened. My entire world was turned upside down several times as Senpai moved about to arrange something. I could feel a massive weight shifting about all around me as I tumbled around Senpai’s palm which gripped the cookie I was on.

“And here we go~!”

“Kyaah!” “Gwah!”

Plop!

“Oof!”  A simple flick of Senpai’s wrist gave me whiplash stronger than a roller coaster and flung me off of the cookie I had been stuck to. Thankfully, my landing was soft. I bounced on a peach colored cushion and landed on my stomach. It was a smooth surface, however, so I found myself sliding down its curved slope due to the pull of gravity. “Whoa!”

Before I could fall, however, another peach colored cushion slammed into me, squishing me between two warm curved walls. The smell of feminine sweat entered my nose along with an intense heat. I froze up. I knew where I was.

“Oops. Sorry, Kirishima-kun. You almost slipped between my legs because you’re too small,” giggled Narumi-senpai from up above. Every word she spoke caused the valley walls surrounding me to shake.

I was between Narumi-senpai’s thighs. It was hard to breathe while held in place by my senpai’s legs as they rubbed together. I was no more than an insect compared to my normal sized upperclassman so despite the fact that she was not actually putting any force into keeping her legs close together, it felt as though I was in between a trash compactor. My body felt flat between her legs - like a piece of paper or perhaps a sticker. It certainly felt that way because the pressure of her legs adhered me face first to her thigh. A drop of sweat as big as my head dripped down Senpai’s leg and onto my face. 

“Mgghh… Bleck. Gak!” I weakly coughed as senpai used her fingers to pluck, or rather peel, my body out from between her thighs. However, my breath of fresh air was short lived before Senpai decided to let me go again. “Whoaaah!”

Plop!

“Kyaa!” I heard as I had another peach colored landing. My landing wasn’t as bouncy as it was previously this time, however. In fact, the surface was a lot smaller than before. The voice of the person who squealed was absolutely familiar too.

“Huh? Yae?” I now found myself atop of Yae’s thighs. Because she was smaller than Senpai, I didn’t fall between the space between her legs but I was caught with one arm between her thighs and the rest of my body curled over her left thigh.

“Touya?” Yae was stunned. She was still trying to figure out what was going on. She was surrounded by peach colored surroundings just like I was. “Where is this? It feels… so soft. It smells really nice too...”

She hadn’t realized where she was yet, but she could tell that she had been dropped somewhere warm and plush. Narumi-senpai always boasted that her lap pillows were amazing, and it seemed Yae was getting to experience the real deal. 

“Ho~ra~. Yae-chan, isn’t this comfy? It’s the softest seat in the house, y’know?” Senpai’s voice beckoned from up above, catching Yae’s attention and leading her to look up.

“Huuuuh?” my childhood friend received what was probably the twentieth shock for the day.

“Gahahaha~ Wow. You really went at it, Naru-ru. I was waiting to see when you’d go for the lap pillow,” laughed Saegusa-senpai who peeked over and looked at the two of us. As I freed my arm from Yae’s legs, I ended up lying atop her black stockings. She, on the other hand, was in a similar position between Narumi-senpai’s bare thighs. “Or I guess this a double lap pillow.”

“It’s more like a lap bed,” I heard Saeki remark. She was absolutely right. I was lying on Yae’s between legs like I would a bed, and Yae was doing the same with Narumi-senpai.

A layered lap pillow. This sure was an unbelievable experience. 

“Awawawa… J-Just what is this...” Yae couldn’t believe what was going on and started trying to move. She shifted her legs around, which, considering I was less than doll-sized to her, caused her to grind her thighs tightly against my body.

“Grk! Yae. Wait up!”

“Kyaa! Touya, stop squirming!” my own struggles to resist the hot friction rubbing against me tickled Yae.

“Oh my,” Narumi-senpai remained stable and unmoving to not hurt Yae. She gently lowered the cookie I had sat on down to Yae and forced her to grab the snack that was manhole-sized to her. “You two should just calm down now. This is a reward for you two after all.” 

“A reward?” Yae was forced to stop moving to keep the cookie from falling onto me.

“Fufu~” Senpai put her finger atop her lip and winked. “How does it feel Yae-chan? Kirishima-kun’s so close to you, isn’t he?”

Drawing Yae’s attention to how close we were was a good idea on Senpai’s part. It didn’t exactly calm her down but it made her flustered enough to simmer down.

“A-Awawa…,” I could feel her body heat rise as she blushed. She tried to hide her face with the cookie. “This feels super surreal… Touya, are you okay?”

“Never better actually,” I answered. It certainly was. I couldn’t deny how nice it actually did feel though now that Yae calmed down and stopped struggling. There was a squishiness to her thighs that Yae probably would never admit to, but it made lying on top of her legs feel like a beanbag chair. The warmth flowing into my body loosened up my tense muscles and relaxed my nerves. “I feel like I might become useless with how comfy this is, Yae.”

“Fufufu~! It looks like Kirishima-kun is relaxing. How about you, Yae-chan?”

Yae took a minute to come to terms with where she was. She took a deep breath in and a deep breath out. The moment she did, she seemed to come to some sort of epiphany as she started to feel the valley of thighs holding her with her hands, pressing against the plush legs of our upperclassman.

“Soft? No firm? It’s so warm and plush. This is Senpai’s lap? This is so surreal,” Yae started speaking her observations out loud. “And it smells so nice too… How? How does Senpai smell so nice?”

None of us really knew what it was about Narumi-senpai that made her a strong spoiling machine but her sweet scent was something even Kamiya-senpai knew of. I could smell it all around me even with it mixed with Yae’s aroma. Yae was experiencing it without any added fragrances, and I could feel her pulse slow as it soothed her.

This was the main course of Narumi-senpai’s spoiling menu, and it was working as expected. I could feel all of Yae’s muscles untense as I laid on her body.

“This… actually isn’t bad...” she had to admit. She relaxed into a resting position while keeping her legs together so that I wouldn’t fall off her.

“Fufufu~ Another one bites the dust,” Narumi-senpai giggled, adding to her count of souls who had fallen to her miraculous lap pillow. 

As Yae began to quiet down and start nibbling hamster-like bites onto the giant cookie, I found myself unable to stop smiling at the hilarious and warm sight. If she was going to fully joy where she was, I supposed I could afford to do the same as well. I gave up on the thought of being seen by my fellow health committee members in such an embarrassing position, and instead dedicated my consciousness to fully enjoying the touch of Yae’s legs all over my body.

“I guess we’ll be passing the rest of the time like this.”